HILMA 


She  stopped,  and  plucking  a  deep  red  rose,  pressed 
it  to  her  lips.  p.  81 


HILM  A 


By 


j-*  ^ 

m 


m 


ILLUSTRATIONS    BY 
HARRISON    FISHER 

AND 

MARTIN    JUSTICE 


NEW  YORK 

DODD,    MEAD    AND    COMPANY 
1907 


COPYRIGHT,  1907 
BY  DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

Right  of  Dramatisation  Reserved 
Published,  February,  1907 


To  my 
Mother  and  Father 


2135295 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTEB  PAGE 

I  THE       BEGINNING       OF       STRANGE 

EVENTS 1 

II  THE  MAN  WITH  THE  BLOND  MOUS- 
TACHE      13 

III  THE  PAPERS   CHANGE  HANDS    .      .  23 

IV  A  CHANGE  IN  PLANS 32 

V  A  BIT  OF  HISTORY 39 

VI  ZAKBAR 46 

VII  THE  GRAND  DUKE  OF  KURLMURT  .  56 

VIII  AN  INVITATION  TO  CALL  ....  66 

IX  A  RED,   RED  ROSE 74 

X  AN   INVITATION   TO   LEAVE    ...  83 
XI  A  NEW  UNDER  SECRETARY   ...  95 

XII  WORDS  NOT  GUIDED  BY  DISCRETION  104 

XIII  A    PRETTY    VILLA    AND    A    SAVAGE 

YOUNG     MAN 112 

XIV  PLOUGHMAN  AND  DIPLOMAT  .      .      .  123 
XV  EXIT    A    TABLE 135 

XVI  A  TRIP  IN  THE  DARK 149 

XVII  A   BRACE  OF   CAPTIVES    .      .      .      .155 

XVIII  AN    INTERRUPTED    SEARCH    .      .      .  163 

XIX  A  PLEASANT  RIDE  AND  A  POLITE  P.  M.  171 

XX  AN  INVITATION  TO  WED  .      .      .      .184 
XXI  THE  HARDEST  TASK  OF  ALL  .  196 


VI 11 

CHAPTER 

XXII 

XXIII 

XXIV 

XXV 

XXVI 

XXVII 

XXVIII 

XXIX 

XXX 

XXXI 

XXXII 

XXXIII 

XXXIV. 


CONTENTS 

WHAT  MUST   BE  MUST  . 
THE  PRICE  OF  A  ROGUE  . 
A    BROKEN    ENGAGEMENT 
THE  PATH  TO  THE  LAKE  . 
A  NEW  ALLY  .... 
THE  FIGHT  IN   THE   PARK 
A  USEFUL  DRAIN   PIPE  . 


PAGE 

206 
210 
222 
231 
240 
249 
258 


SHARP  WORDS  AND  SHARPER  SWORDS  267 

THE  PAPERS  AGAIN 279 

FLAGS  OF  DISTRESS 289 

A  TEST   OF   STRENGTH  ....  299 

THE  GRAND  DUKES  DECIDE  .      .      .  310 

CORONATION  322 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

She  stopped,  and  plucking  a  deep  red 

rose,  pressed  it  to  her  lips.  Frontispiece 

"Look,"  I  exclaimed,  .   .   .  "do  you  see 

that  woman  there  ?"  facing  page  20 

I  brought  tactics  learned  on  the  foot- 
ball field  into  play  "          "    276 

I  thrust  the  top  bolt  home,  the  second, 

then  the  third.  "         "    286 


FATE 

"Two  shall  be  born  the  whole  wide  world  apart, 
And  speak  in  different  tongues,  and  have  no  thought 
Each  of  the  other's  being,  and  no  heed : 
And  these  o'er  unknown  seas,  to  unknown  lands, 
Shall  cross,  escaping  wreck,  defying  death ; 
And  all  unconsciously  shape  every  act 
And  bend  each  wandering  step  to  this  one  end — 
That  one  day  out  of  darkness  they  shall  meet 
And  read  life's  meaning  in  each  other's  eyes." 


HILMA 

CHAPTER    I 

THE    BEGINNING  OF  STEANGE  EVENTS 

WHEN  I  turn  and  look  back  on  those  few  weeks,  I  am 
bound  to  ask  myself  how  it  all  could  have  occurred. 
Surprise  followed  surprise.  I  was  picked  up,  appar- 
ently, and  carried  along  into,  perhaps,  as  exciting  a 
series  of  events  as  man  ever  encountered.  As  I  now 
write,  I  can  picture  a  quiet  little  city,  quaint  and  old, 
truly  of  the  Old  World,  and  yet  in  many  ways  so  mod- 
ern. The  Lake  of  Wertzer  sparkles  clear  to  my  mind  as 
it  did  the  morning  when  first  I  saw  it,  and  then  black  and 
cold  as  on  that  fateful  night  so  long  ago. 

The  picture,  however,  always  gives  way  to  the  thought 
of  the  strange  fate  which  placed  me,  a  private  gentle- 
man, in  the  rush  and  fuss  that  attended  the  crowning 
of  the  ruler  of  Scarvania. 

From  utter  lack  of  knowledge  that  such  a  country 
existed,  I  suddenly  found  myself  possessed  of  full  knowl- 
edge, not  only  of  its  existence  but  of  its  most  hidden 
secrets.  And  more  than  that,  I  became  the  companion, 
the  helper,  the  adviser  at  secret  councils.  For  a  brief 
day  I  wondered  at  my  place.  Meeting  with  lords  and 
dukes,  the  confidant  of  her,  the  companion  of  brave 
Karl  von  Merlder,  the  adviser  of  gruff  old  Kurlmurt. 


2  HILMA 

Was  it  not  natural  that  at  first  I  felt  I  was  in  strange 
company?  Then  I  ceased  to  wonder.  Perhaps  events 
crowded  in  too  quickly.  However  that  may  be,  I  know  I 
soon  found  myself  playing  a  part,  fighting  a  fight,  as  if 
I  always  had,  and  now  I  shut  my  eyes  and  glory  in  it  as 
in  some  fair  dream. 

I  thank  Fate  I  had  my  turn  upon  that  stage,  and 
though  the  pang  is  there  I  have  recompense  for  every 
heartache.  It  was  all  to  have  met  her  and  helped  to  do 
what  was  done.  And  then  there  is  a  thought  of  some- 
thing that  may  yet  transpire. 

At  the  very  start  I  give  full  credit  to  my  sister 
Polly  for  my  meeting  with  Karl  von  Merlder.  She  did 
not  of  course  introduce  me  to  him,  and  yet  had  she  not 
insisted  upon  my  going  with  her  and  Frank  to  Rhine- 
cliff  that  spring,  I  should  never  have  fallen  in  with  him 
as  I  did.  So,  I  extend  to  her  the  honour  of  having 
started  me  on  the  road  to  doing  something,  an  act  she 
claimed  I  had  never  been  guilty  of  before. 

I  had  refused  to  be  one  of  my  sister's  house  party. 
Instead,  I  had  gone  West  for  a  good  long  hunting  trip. 
An  old  friend  had  written  me  about  the  time  Polly  made 
her  plans,  and  I  accepted  his  invitation  in  preference  to 
hers. 

Three  months  in  the  woods,  loafing  when  you  will, 
tramping  when  you  feel  so  inclined  and,  above  all,  sleep- 
ing out  under  the  sky,  or  sitting  over  a  good  camp  fire 
with  a  black  brier,  is  apt  to  make  one's  fondness  for 
trains,  their  dirt  and  dust  anything  but  strong. 

It  was,  therefore,  a  relief  to  find  myself  in  the  Pullman 
on  the  last  stage  of  my  journey  back  to  New  York.  I 


BEGINNING  OF  STRANGE  EVENTS     3 

had  found  a  pile  of  mail  at  the  Auditorium,  but  two 
hours  had  passed  since  leaving  Chicago  before  I  opened 
a  letter. 

Someway,  I  did  not  feel  in  the  mood  to  take  up  my 
correspondence,  so,  instead,  went  through  a  pile  of 
newspapers  and  a  few  magazines. 

As  I  finished  the  last  paper,  my  gaze,  which  for  ten 
minutes  had  wandered  from  the  article  I  was  reading, 
fell  upon  one  of  my  fellow-passengers  seated  directly 
across  the  aisle. 

His  forehead  was  wrinkled  in  mute  perplexity,  and  for 
some  time  I  watched  him,  or  at  least  was  conscious  that 
he  was  there  before  me,  apparently  studying  hard  over 
some  knotty  problem  and  all  the  time  pulling  at  his 
moustache  as  if  he  would  have  it  out  by  the  roots. 

Finally  I  threw  down  my  paper  and,  turning  to  my 
mail,  began  to  open  the  letters. 

It  is,  presumably,  pleasing  to  know  that  one  or  two 
investments  have  turned  out  handsomely,  and  yet  I  fear 
I  accorded  my  banker's  letter  little  more  than  a  grunt 
and  a  very  hasty  perusal. 

At  last  I  ran  through  the  pile  and  found  my  more  per- 
sonal correspondence.  A  thick  envelope  addressed  in  a 
bold  hand  to  "John  Harold  Converse"  clearly  indicated 
my  sister,  and  I  'seized  upon  it  as  an  oasis  in  a  desert  of 
inane  letters. 

I  knew  that  Polly  would,  at  least,  write  interestingly, 
if  possibly  uncomplimentarily,  and  as  I  opened  the  thick 
sheets  I  began  to  take  a  real  interest  in  home  events. 
The  letter  was  of  undue  length,  written  at  different  times, 
and  told  me  a  great  deal,  even  if  a  bit  disconnected. 


4  HILMA 

Many  things  I  think  at  the  beginning  of  this  tale  can 
be  best  explained  by  the  letter  itself,  so  I  have  copied 
it  as  received,  minus  one  or  two  small  parts  which  dis- 
cretion bids  me  eliminate. 

The  letter  ran  as  follows : 

"NEW  YORK,  June  1,  1905. 

"My  DEAR  JOHN:  If  this  letter  ever  reaches  you,  I 
suppose  one  should  first  offer  congratulations  upon  your 
having  escaped  the  lions  and  wolves.  You  know  I  was 
very  sure  you  would  be  eaten  alive  and,  in  fact,  expressed 
the  hope  that  such  would  be  your  fate.  Of  course  you 
went  away  on  a  nasty  hunting  trip  when  Frank  and  I  felt 
you  should  have  come  to  us,  and  that,  I  confess, 
prompted  the  desire. 

"Time,  however,  has  softened  your  sister's  heart,  and 
although  you  have  always  been  just  as  unaccommodat- 
ing, I  do  forgive  you.  So  now  come  back  to  us  at  once, 
for  really  I  feel  the  need  of  you  as  a  safety  valve. 
Frank  himself  told  me  last  night  that  he  hoped  you  would 
turn  up  soon,  so  he  could  have  an  acceptable  subject 
for  mild  oaths.  You  know  I  allow  Frank  to  swear  only 
at  you.  So  do  come  back  to  us,  John,  and  I'll  promise 
not  to  force  Alice  Bessling  on  you  again  for  two 
months.  In  fact,  John,  Alice  has  turned  out  far  worse 
than  I  had  believed  the  girl  capable  of  doing. 

"She  went  with  us  to  Rhinecliff,  as  you  know,  and  so 
too  did  Sir  Charles  Bander — you've  heard  of  him — 
while  you  went  shooting  instead  of  coming  along  as  I 
wished.  Sir  Charles  with  a  clear  field  has,  I  fear,  won 
Alice's  heart.  None  of  the  other  men  seemed  able  to  stop 
the  international  outrage.  If  you'd  been  there,  John ! 

"Think  of  it!  .You  look  so  well  on  all  occasions.  I 
know  Sir  Charles  could  never  have  stood  up  for  one 
moment  against  your  strong  points.  You  know  you're 


BEGINNING  OF  STRANGE  EVENTS  5 

handsome,  John,  quite  strongly  so."  [Spare  my 
modesty.] 

"Of  course,  if  one  takes  you  apart,  your  nose  is  too 
large;  then  your  chin  is  far  too  determined  from  a 
woman's  standpoint,  unless  she's  slight,  blond  and  has 
light  blue  eyes.  Your  eyes,  John,  are  a  beautiful  deep 
brown,  but  then  they  snap  at  times  really  too  severely. 
Still,  the  whole  is  good,  and  Alice  was  never,  if  anything, 
a  vivisector."  [This,  really,  thought  I,  was  in  Polly's 
best  style.  She  would  tell  you  most  sweetly  your  good 
points  and  then  calmly  show  you  they  had  no  real  grace 
at  all.] 

"So  if  you  had  only  gone  in  for  sweet  Alice  instead  of 
the  wolves  and  bears !  But  there  it  is.  I  suggested 
Rhinecliff  and  Alice,  and  you,  of  course,  in  your  con- 
trariness at  once  bolted  for  Montana. 

"Do  you  know,  it's  hard  to  realise  the  fastidious  John 
roughing  it?  Frank  says  you  can  sleep  in  your  clothes, 
shoes  and  all,  like  a  Turk.  I  can't  fancy  it.  And  now 
about  this  time  you're  coming  home.  If  you  start  when 
your  last  letter  said,  you'll  find  this,  over  a  week  old, 
at  the  Auditorium. 

"I  fear  Alice  has  gone  over  to  the  English,  though  the 
dear  girl  won't  make  me  her  father  confessor.  If  it's 
true  I  shall  look  about  for  some  one  else.  There's  really 
an  advantage  in  hunting  a  wife  for  you,  for  money 
doesn't  matter.  You  are  so  rich,  I  feel  you  must  marry 
some  poor  creature.  I'll  try  to  find  one.  (Luncheon — 
more  later.) 

"Everybody  is  so  well  I  am  unable  to  dwell  on  new  dis- 
eases. Things  go  with  Frank  just  the  same.  Jimmie 
Van  Burve  tried  that  horse  you  sold  him  once  too  often, 
and  now  Jimmie  goes  about  in  a  motor.  His  knee  is 
getting  better,  but  I  really  fear  he'll  be  lame  for  life. 
Don't  say  Jimmie  can't  ride.  You  know  the  horse  was  a 
brute. 

"Frank  is  crazy  over  his  car,  or  cars  I'd  better  say, 


6  HILMA 

for  now  he's  got  at  least  six.  Two  don't  count,  he  claims, 
for  they're  small  ones.  I'm  going  to  wake  up  later  on,  I 
suppose,  and  find  myself  a  widow,  for  Frank  is  such  a 
reckless  driver.  At  least,  John,  I'll  try  to  be  an  attrac- 
tive one.  (Another  stop.  Alice  has  just  run  up 
the  steps. ) 

"Later !  Extra !  Alice  is  going  to  marry  Sir  Charles. 
Now  you've  missed  it,  for  Alice  is  a  sweet  creature  and 
she'd  have  made  you  a  most  excellent  counterbalance. 
I  can't  tell  you  a  whole  lot,  for  Alice  doesn't  know  a 
thing  herself,  except  she's  going  to  be  married  at  once. 
Think  of  it!  No  chance  for  anything.  Sir  Charlie 
has  got  some  wee  mite  of  a  place  down  in  Europe.  It's 
a  diplomatic  position  and  one  that  just  suits  him  down 
to  the  ground.  He  says — through  Alice — that  he  shan't 
have  anything  to  do  as  it's  only  a  'piper'  of  a  kingdom. 
Thus  he  can  hunt,  ride,  and  read  all  he  likes.  I'll  ven- 
ture you  he  put  on  another  occupation  when  he  told  Alice, 
and  it  began  with  an  '!.' 

"But  think  of  it,  John.  Alice  will  be  married  before 
you  can  get  here.  Now  don't  say  you  don't  care  a  hang, 
for  you  know  you  love  her.  But  you'll  never  see  her 
again,  I  fear,  for  they  leave  at  once  for  Scarvania,  and 
where  that  is  I  don't  know,  so  there's  no  telling  when 
she'll  come  back. 

"Now  come  to  us  at  once.  I've  got  to  fix  Alice  up  for 
this  wedding  as  best  I  can  on  short  notice,  and  so  can 
tell  you  nothing  more  than  I've  got  my  hands  completely 
full. 

"Now  do  come.  You  know  I  love  you  as  much  as  I 
abuse  you.  If  I  could  catch  you  on  the  wire  I'd  have 
you  here  for  the  wedding,  of  course.  Perhaps  Sir 
Charles  would  let  you  be  B.  M,  It  would  be  a  fitting 
punishment  for  letting  such  a  dear  girl  slip  through 
your  fingers. 

"SISTER. 

"POLLY. 


BEGINNING  OF  STRANGE  EVENTS     7 

"P.S.  Alice  just  in.  She  reports  Scarvania  a 
delightful  spot,  according  to  Sir  C.  That  he  has  spent 
a  good  deal  of  his  time  there  the  last  three  years,  and 
recalls,  as  a  convincing  argument  in  its  favour,  that  we, 
Alice  and  I,  met  a  Scarvanian  princess  a  few  years  ago 
in  London.  I  remember  the  girl,  and  I  will  admit,  if 
she  is  an  example,  the  country's  not  so  terrible.  Yet  it's 
no  excuse  for  his  taking  Alice  so  far  away. 

"SISTER  P." 

The  letter  set  me  thinking.  Alice  Bessling  married, 
undoubtedly,  considering  the  date  of  Polly's  letter,  and 
now  beyond  question  on  her  way  to — well,  to  some  bit 
of  a  far-off  country,  the  name  of  which  no  one  could  be 
expected  to  remember.  At  least  one  thing  was  certain, 
no  more  could  interfering  Polly  lay  traps  with  sweet 
Alice  as  the  bait.  I  had  liked  the  girl — liked  her 
immensely — but  because  of  that  saw  no  good  reason  why 
I  should  marry  her.  The  news,  however,  was  surprising, 
for  while  I  had  heard  of  Sir  Charles,  I  had  never  for  a 
moment  thought  of  his  marrying  my  old  playmate. 

As  I  sat  considering  what  had  come  of  my  hunting 
trip — though  I  had  no  thought  it  would  have  been  dif- 
ferent had  I  not  gone — my  eyes  wandered  over  the  car 
in  silent  contemplation  of  my  fellow-passengers. 

There  were  very  few  worthy  of  note,  hardly  one  to 
whom  you  would  give  a  second  consideration,  except  a 
very  striking  girl,  two  seats  beyond  on  my  side  of  the 
car. 

A  pretty  woman  Polly  had  always  contended  was  an 
attractive  point  of  interest  to  me.  I  am  quite  sure  had 
she  been  with  me  she  would  have  stored  away  the  incident 
to  prove  her  claim,  for  I  surveyed  my  fair  travelling 


8  HILMA 

companion  with  more  than  ordinary  interest.  But  she 
wasn't  present  and  what  was  I  to  do  ?  Be  human,  I  fear, 
and  nothing  more  or  less. 

Maid,  widow  or  wife?  I  mused  as  I  leaned  back  in  my 
chair  and  made  a  careful  inspection  of  the  lady's  profile. 
Certainly  not  wife.  I  made  up  my  mind  at  once  on  that 
point.  Just  why,  however,  it  would  have  been  hard  for 
me  to  explain.  If  not  wife,  then  not  widow.  And  if 
neither,  then  certainly  maid. 

It  was  so  easily  determined  I  couldn't  for  the  life  of 
me  think  why  there  had  been  any  doubt.  As  to  age,  I 
was  bound  to  say  she  was  about  thirty.  Perhaps  two 
years  under  that  possible  age,  but  certainly  not  over  it. 

I  nodded  my  head  in  agreement  with  my  decision,  and 
then  quickly  shifted  my  gaze  as  the  object  of  my 
scrutiny  looked  up.  Her  look  said  plainly  she  was  fully 
aware  she  had  been  under  observation  and,  moreover,  her 
expression  did  not  seem  to  resent  the  fact. 

Not  so  satisfactory,  I  thought,  as  I  stuck  my  nose  deep 
into  a  magazine,  which  I  suddenly  discovered  to  be  upside 
down.  As  I  turned  it  over  I  could  almost  have  sworn  a 
faint  smile  appeared  for  an  instant  at  the  corners  of  her 
mouth.  Driven  from  the  consideration  of  one  passenger, 
I  turned  to  a  consideration  of  my  blond  neighbour,  hav- 
ing found  the  magazine  uninteresting,  upside  down  or 
otherwise. 

"A  decent-looking  fellow,"  agreed  I,  "if  only  he  would 
leave  that  moustache  alone."  Moustaches  were  hardly 
my  specialty,  and  certainly  not  when  frequently  caressed. 

"Foreign  I  should  say,"  I  summed  up  my  second 
examination.  "A  German  and  rather  a  clever  chap." 


BEGINNING  OF  STRANGE  EVENTS     9 

The  square  forehead,  the  deep-set  eyes  and  the  firm  lips, 
that  met  tightly,  were  all  good  points  in  man  or  dog. 

Suddenly  he  left  off  pulling  his  moustache,  and  turning 
in  his  chair,  picked  up  a  small  hand  bag  from  the  floor. 
Out  of  this  he  took  several  packages  of  papers  and 
began  to  examine  them  with  great  care  and  deliberation. 

I  was  about  to  turn  to  my  magazine,  when  the  fair 
stranger  who  had  first  attracted  my  attention  moved 
quickly  across  the  aisle  and  dropped  into  the  seat  next 
the  German-looking  chap.  As  she  did  so  she  carefully 
turned  her  back  toward  him. 

The  move  was  made  so  deliberately  that  I  pricked  up 
my  ears.  There  was  a  purpose  in  it  beyond  a  doubt, 
and  I  fell  to  studying  the  magazine  with  one  eye  on  the 
two  opposite. 

The  man  had  turned  a  bit  from  the  woman  and  was 
busy  poring  over  the  documents  in  his  hand,  while  the 
bag  rested  on  his  knees. 

For  a  moment  or  two  the  woman  seemed  to  take  no 
interest  in  the  one  at  her  side.  Then  she  moved  her 
chair  slowly  on  its  pivot,  and  to  all  appearance  con- 
tinued reading  the  newspaper  in  her  hand.  Yet,  beyond 
any  manner  of  doubt,  she  was  striving  to  look  over  the 
papers  the  other  was  examining. 

My  eyebrows  went  up  in  astonishment.  It  was  risking 
a  great  deal  to  attempt  so  publicly  to  scrutinise  what 
the  other  was  looking  over,  but  apparently  no  one  in  the 
car  except  myself  had  noticed  even  the  change  in  seats. 

I  am  frank  to  say  curiosity  got  the  better  of  me  and 
I  watched  the  two  across  the  aisle  with  more  than  ordi- 
nary interest. 


10  HILMA 

Several  times  as  I  turned  hastily  to  my  paper  I  caught 
a  quick  glance  on  the  woman's  part  about  the  car,  as 
if  to  see  whether  any  one  had  observed  her  actions. 

Fortune  certainly  favoured  her.  Several  had  left  for 
the  diner,  and  the  remaining  few  were  either  asleep  or 
busy  reading.  Apparently  no  one  was  paying  the 
slightest  attention  to  the  two. 

Just  after  the  woman  had  taken  her  last  glance  about 
the  car  and  moved  forward  carefully  in  her  seat,  the 
man  fell  again  to  pulling  his  moustache  as  he  balanced 
a  last  package  of  papers  in  his  hand. 

In  the  pause,  while  he  considered  the  documents  as  if 
weighing  them  carefully  and  the  woman  sat  watching 
them,  a  flush  of  excitement  on  her  face,  as  though  she 
would  like  to  reach  forward  and  seize  the  package,  I 
attempted  to  place  the  strange  occurrence  in  its  proper 
light. 

Certainly  these  two  did  not  know  each  other.  The 
woman  seemed,  however,  to  be  deeply  concerned  in  all 
the  man  did,  yet  the  man  had  no  apparent  idea  that  he 
or  his  papers  were  an  object  of  interest  to  any  one.  It 
was  beyond  me  to  explain  the  thing  as  I  viewed  it  then, 
particularly  as  I  again  noted  the  refined  appearance  of 
the  woman.  She  was  dark,  rather  of  a  Spanish  type. 
Her  lips,  full  and  red,  were  parted  in  eager  expectation 
as  her  dark,  snapping  eyes  watched  the  man  at  her  side. 

Her  bosom  rose  and  fell  with  deep  breaths  as  she  sat, 
every  nerve  at  full  tension,  leaning  forward,  a  paper 
before  her  face,  but  her  eyes  fastened  on  the  package 
balanced  almost  carelessly  in  the  man's  right  hand. 

Then  suddenly,  as  if  to  break  the  spell,  the  man  pulled 


BEGINNING  OF  STRANGE  EVENTS  11 

back  the  different  folded  sheets  under  the  elastic  band, 
examined  each  title  carefully,  nodded  and  dropped  them 
into  the  pocket  of  his  coat.  As  he  did  so  he  snapped  his 
bag  together  and  placed  it  on  the  floor  at  his  side. 

Then  falling  again  into  his  habit  of  stroking  his  mous- 
tache, he  pulled  a  cigar  from  his  pocket  and,  rising, 
passed  down  the  aisle. 

I  almost  laughed  aloud  at  the  woman's  look  of  disap- 
pointment. Apparently  she  had  expected  him  to  open 
the  sheets  and  give  her  a  chance  to  read  or  make  some 
note  of  their  contents. 

My  interest  prompted  me  to  go  to  the  diner  while  the 
two  were  separated,  as  I  verily  believed  other  develop- 
ments were  bound  to  follow.  If  they  did  I  meant  to  be 
present,  and  in  that  resolve  plead  guilty  to  as  great 
an  act  of  curiosity  as  that  for  which  any  woman  was 
ever  scoffed  at  by  my  sex. 

I  hastened  to  remove  a  part  of  the  soil  of  travel  and 
then  came  back  into  the  car  on  my  way  to  the  diner.  As 
I  rounded  the  compartment  at  the  end  I  stopped,  dumb- 
founded. There  was  the  woman  bending  over  the  bag 
the  man  had  had  in  his  lap.  It  was  open,  apparently, 
and  from  where  I  stood  there  was  no  question  but  that 
she  was  looking  over  its  contents,  although  I  could  not 
see  her  actual  movements  on  account  of  her  position. 

For  an  instant  I  stood  motionless  and  then,  clearing  my 
throat,  stepped  forward  toward  my  chair.  At  my  cough 
the  woman  started  and  rose  instantly.  There  was  a 
click  as  if  the  bag  had  been  snapped  together,  and  then, 
with  a  rare  smile,  she  turned  and  faced  me. 

"I've  dropped  my  ring,"  she  explained  in  a  rich  musi- 


13  HILMA 

cal  voice.  "Can  you  see  it  ?"  She  motioned  toward  the 
floor  between  the  chairs. 

For  an  instant  I  was  nonplussed.  There  she  stood, 
smiling,  confident  and  innocent.  Had  I  been  mistaken? 
It  was  puzzling,  but  I  bowed  and,  dropping  to  my 
knees,  peered  under  the  seat. 

A  flash  caught  my  eye  and  my  hand  closed  over  a  seal 
ring  of  most  strange  pattern  and  rare  stones.  Certainly 
I  had  done  the  woman  an  injustice.  She  might  have  dis- 
played unwarranted  interest  in  the  man's  papers,  but 
beyond  all  manner  of  doubt  she  had  dropped  her  ring, 
for  here  it  was  resting  in  my  hand. 

I  gave  it  to  her,  feeling  that  I  had  done  her  a  wrong. 
She  thanked  me  prettily,  almost  letting  her  fingers  caress 
my  hand  as  she  took  back  her  jewel,  and  then  with  the 
picture  of  her  dark,  handsome  eyes  before  me  I  moved 
on  toward  the  diner. 

Now  I  can  see  the  look  those  eyes  must  have  shot  after 
me  as  I  passed  from  the  car.  She  was  an  actress  well 
/  worthy  of  the  best  hand,  yet  I  am  sure  her  feeling  of  ela- 
tion at  having  tricked  me  was  allowed  to  show  for  an 
instant  in  her  dark  eyes. 

Still  how  little  she  reckoned  on  what  she  had  done.  It 
was  a  clever  move  to  toss  her  ring  under  the  seat,  if  any 
one  had  come  upon  her  as  I  did.  But  it  is  always  these 
clever  tricks  that  come  back  upon  the  perpetrators  when 
least  expected.  Sc  it  was  with  the  ring,  for  as  I  gave  it 
to  her  I  marked  its  strange  workmanship,  and  that 
glance  served  me  well  erelong. 


CHAPTER    II 

THE  MAN  WITH  THE  BLOND  MOUSTACHE 

MY  expectations  were  not  fulfilled  during  the  rest  of  the 
trip,  as  the  woman  failed  to  display  any  further  interest 
in  the  other. 

When  we  reached  the  Grand  Central  I  hurried  down 
the  platform,  an  attending  porter  carrying  my  bag  and 
gun  case. 

I  was  about  to  pass  through  the  gate  when  a  commo- 
tion behind  me  attracted  my  attention,  and  in  another 
moment  the  German  clutched  me  by  the  arm,  ejaculating 
excitedly : 

"You  have  it,  my  bag.  There!  It  was  given  you  by 
him.  This  is  not  mine!" 

I  followed  his  excited  gesture  to  discover  that  my 
porter  had  secured  his  bag  instead  of  mine.  With  an 
explanation  the  change  in  property  was  accomplished, 
and  I  turned  toward  the  Concourse,  slightly  amused  at 
the  incident. 

In  a  half  hour  I  was  deposited  before  my  sister's  house, 
and  with  a  bound  had  mounted  the  steps  and  was  press- 
ing the  bell. 

The  door  swung  open  to  the  familiar  face  of  Robbins, 
and  once  again  I  was  at  home,  or,  rather,  at  the  only 
home  I  had  known  for  the  last  ten  years. 

"Well,  Robbins,  home  again.  Every  one  well?"  I 
demanded  cheerily. 


14  HILMA 

The  butler's  greeting  was  more  than  cordial. 

"Welcome  back,  Mr.  Converse,"  he  said.  "Yes,  every 
one  as  is  here  is  quite  well,  though  there  ain't  no  one  here 
now,  sir." 

"No  one  here!  What  do  you  mean?"  I  demanded  as 
Robbins  relieved  me  of  my  hat  and  coat. 

"Why,  sir,  they're  gone,  sir.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wood- 
bright  sailed  last  Saturday,  sir.  Very  suddenly,  sir.  I 
have  a  letter  for  you." 

"Sailed!"  I  exclaimed  in  astonishment.  "You  don't 
mean  my  sister  and  her  husband  aren't  here?" 

"That's  it,  sir.  They're  gone,  sir.  The  house  was  to 
be  kept  open  until  you  had  returned  and  decided  what 
you  would  do.  Here's  a  letter,  sir,"  and  Robbins  handed 
over  the  note  in  question. 

"But  I  thought  they  were  to  spend  at  least  a  month  in 
the  city,  Robbins,"  I  protested.  He  shook  his  head  as 
if  to  admit  that  it  was  beyond  him  to  explain,  and  so 
I  turned  to  my  sister's  note. 

"A  very  sudden  departure  for  Europe"  (it  ran). 
"Frank  and  I  have  decided  to  go  for  a  motor  trip  in 
Germany,  and  as  Sir  Charles  and  Alice  are  sailing  the 
coming  Saturday,  the  seventh,  we  shall  pack  helter-skelter 
and  be  off  with  them.  I  did  hope  you  would  get  here 
before  we  left,  for  then  you  could  have  come  with  us. 
Frank  had  your  passage  booked,  but  has  changed  it  for 
next  week.  Therefore,  John  dear,  you  are  to  sail  on  the 
fourteenth  and  catch  up  with  us  in  London.  We'll  go  to 
the  Carlton. 

"We  want  you  for  that  motor  trip.  You  know 
we've  talked  of  it  often  and  you  must  come. 
You'll  enjoy  yourself,  for  I  know  nary  a  soul  in 


THE  MAN  WITH  THE  MOUSTACHE  15 

Germany,  and  so  cannot  impose  any  'faire  ladie'  on 
you.  ^ 

"It  is,  perhaps,  cruel  to  the  bride  and  groom,  but  Sir 
C.  and  Alice  are  hardly  the  spooney  kind. 

"You  sail,  no  excuse,  on  the  fourteenth. 

"POLLY. 

"P.S.    Robbins  will  tell  you  the  rest." 

As  I  finished  the  note  I  whistled  softly.  Robbins  nodded 
in  complete  agreement. 

For  perhaps  a  moment  or  two  I  stood  there  in  the  hall, 
staring  vacantly  about  me.  Somehow  I  had  counted 
on  finding  the  house  full,  and  certainly  I  had  not 
expected  a  trip  to  Europe  staring  me  in  the  face. 
Finally  I  shrugged  my  shoulders. 

"I'll  go  to  my  room,  Robbins,"  I  said,  "have  a  bath 
and  then  some  luncheon.  You  had  better  attend  me  and 
give  me  the  facts  Mrs.  Woodbright  has  neglected." 

The  facts  were  about  as  Polly's  letter  indicated.  Rob- 
bins  was  able  to  detail  an  account  of  Alice  Bessling's 
wedding  and  the  sudden  departure  of  my  sister  and  her 
husband,  but  beyond  that  there  was  little  additional 
information  to  be  secured.  The  house  was  to  be  closed 
as  soon  as  I  left  for  Europe,  apparently  a  foregone 
conclusion  on  Polly's  part,  or  if  I  failed  to  go,  a  con- 
tingency Robbins  freely  admitted  as  not  expected,  it 
was  to  be  kept  open  until  I  decided  to  go  to  the  Club. 

"On  Mrs.  Woodbright's  instructions,  sir,  I've  packed 
all  your  things,  sir,  and  sent  your  trunks  to  the  pier." 

I  looked  up  in  astonishment. 

"Mrs.  Woodbright  evidently  expected  I  would  sail," 
I  ventured. 


16  HILMA 

"She  evidently  hoped  you  would,  sir." 

"Yes,  so  I  should  judge,"  I  agreed  dryly. 

"I've  left  your  steamer  trunk  here,  sir,"  Robbins 
explained,  "so  you  could  put  what  few  things  you  wish 
in  it.  Mrs.  Woodbright  felt  sure  you'd  like  such  an 
arrangement." 

I  nodded  in  complete  understanding  as  I  watched  Rob- 
bins's  placid  face.  I  had  no  doubt  that  inwardly  he  was 
smiling,  in  fact  almost  chuckling.  Here  it  was  Friday 
noon,  and  I  was  expected  to  sail  the  next  day  for  Europe. 
Well,  one  thing  and  only  one  thing  was  certain :  I  would 
sail  if  I  so  decided. 

My  personal  affairs  were  in  excellent  hands,  and  outside 
of  my  personal  affairs  I  had  really  nothing  to  detain  me. 
At  times,  of  course,  I  had  been  known  to  devote  myself 
conscientiously  to  the  scratch  pad  and  turn  out  reams 
which  some  publishers  were  good  enough  to  accept.  At 
other  times  I  had  hardly  touched  pen  to  paper,  much, 
I  will  admit,  to  my  sister's  disgust.  Now  I  suddenly  had 
an  idea  of  finishing  a  novelette  begun  some  two  years 
before,  and  as  its  plot  carried  the  characters  to  London 
and  thence  to  the  Continent,  I  decided  I  might  as  well 
make  the  trip  planned  by  Polly  and  write  from  late  per- 
sonal knowledge  of  places  described. 

And  thus  it  was  settled  on  Friday,  and  on  the  next 
morning,  with  only  the  faithful  Robbins  to  bid  me  bon 
voyage,  I  saw  New  York  grow  a  speck  on  the  horizon 
as  the  Majestic  started  on  her  seven  days'  trip. 

The  fact  that  Fate  plays  strange  tricks  is  belie'ved  by 
me.  Fate  willed  that  Alice  Bessling  should  marry  Sir 
Charles  and  so  take  a  small  part  in  after  events,  and  it 


THE  MAN  WITH  THE  MOUSTACHE  17 

was  Fate,  too,  that  held  me  back  in  the  woods  until  I 
should  miss  my  sister  and  her  husband  and  so  sail  on  the 
Majestic,  thus  meeting  again  my  blond  neighbour  of 
the  Chicago  train,  good  Karl  von  Merlder. 

And,  too,  it  was  Fate,  as  it  is  Fate  in  all  things,  that 
kicked  up  a  heavy  sea  no  sooner  had  we  dropped  our 
pilot,  thus  reducing  the  active  passenger  list  to  a  mini- 
mum figure.  This  threw  Von  Merlder  and  myself 
together  that  much  the  sooner  and  made  us,  by  the 
closer  companionship  that  followed,  so  much  the  quicker 
to  know  one  another. 

My  seat  aboard  ship  was  at  the  captain's  table,  and  at 
luncheon  the  first  day  out  we  had  a  good  company.  By 
night  the  heavy  sea  had  got  in  its  work  and  the  num- 
ber began  to  diminish. 

Sunday  night  the  storm  was  still  raging,  and  on  Mon- 
day morning  I  found  myself  the  lone  occupant  of  my 
table. 

From  a  brief  survey  of  the  dining-rooms,  which  showed 
a  very,  very  meagre  attendance,  I  had  turned  to  my 
breakfast — to  start  on  the  fruit  and  following  down 
the  whole  list,  an  act  which  would  have  dealt  pangs  to 
less  fortunate  mortals — when  I  heard  some  one  address 
me. 

I  turned  to  find  my  blond  travelling  companion  at  my 
elbow. 

"If  you  will  pardon  me,"  he  said,  offering  his  card,  "I 
am  alone  at  my  table.  You  are  the  same.  If  you  have 
no  objections  I  will  sit  here." 

I  nodded  instantly,  for  I  had  liked  the  fellow's  looks, 
and  Count  Karl  von  Merlder,  my  good  companion  in  the 


18  HILMA 

few  following  weeks,  my  good  friend  to-day,  accepted 
my  hand  as  I  offered  my  card  in  return. 

I  recall  that  breakfast  well,  and  the  opinion  I  formed  of 
him  as  we  talked.  He  was  a  gentleman  of  rare  educa- 
tion, and  one  who  had  evidently  travelled  extensively. 
He  was  young,  possibly  not  over  twenty-four,  but  of  a 
quiet  and  far  more  mature  manner  than  his  years  would 
indicate. 

Beyond  that  I  found  him  frank,  a  good  companion  and 
one  who  made  you  like  him  for  the  reason  that  you  could 
not  do  otherwise.  His  laugh  was  hearty,  his  eye  clear, 
sharp,  but  with  a  faint  twinkle  about  it,  while  his  whole 
bearing  was  as  if  he  could  do  if  the  need  came.  After 
events  showed  well  that  this  was  most  truly  the  case. 

From  breakfast  that  morning  we  combined  forces  in 
the  smoking-room,  and  from  that  time  on — he  had  his 
seat  changed  at  the  table — we  were  together  almost  con- 
tinually. 

The  trip  was  thus  made  far  shorter  and,  above  all  else, 
far  more  agreeable.  In  fact,  I  felt  as  the  end  came  I 
had  no  wish  for  a  parting,  and  yet  from  what  I  could 
gather  of  my  friend's  plans  he  was  to  hasten  forward  on 
his  journey. 

He  said  very  little,  if  anything,  of  his  trip  to  America 
until  the  last  day  of  the  voyage,  and  then  he  spoke  gen- 
erally and  in  a  manner  that  considerably  perplexed  me. 

We  hoped  to  dock,  I  remember,  at  Liverpool  early  in 
the  morning,  and  as  we  discussed  the  prospects  of  land- 
ing were  tramping  the  promenade  deck. 

"If  we  don't  strike  a  fog  we  will  be  in  London  early 
this  evening,"  I  remarked  as  we  turned  in  our  walk. 


THE  MAN  WITH  THE  MOUSTACHE  19 

"Undoubtedly,"  he  agreed;  "they'll  run  a  train,  a 
special,  and  it  will  take  us  four  hours,  not  more." 

"And  what  then  ?"  I  asked  with  real  interest.  "Do  you 
stop  or  go  on  ?  I  should  like  to  have  you  meet  my  sister 
and  her  husband,  if  you  can." 

"It  would  give  me  great  pleasure,  but — er — well,  the 
facts  are  such  I  cannot  say.  But  if  I  can —  How  long 
will  you  be  in  London?" 

"That's  hard  for  me  to  tell,"  I  answered  with  a  laugh. 
"My  sister  is  not  to  be  counted  upon.  But  still  you  had 
better  join  us  for  dinner  at  least  one  evening — say  Sun- 
day. We  will  be  at  the  Carlton,  and  if  you  will  give  me 
your  address,  my  sister  will  write  you." 

Again  he  hesitated.  He  seemed  anxious  to  accept  my 
offer,  and  yet  for  some  reason  was  loth  to  either  accept 
or  decline.  At  last  he  turned  and  spoke  quickly,  as  if 
labouring  under  some  excitement. 

"You  see,  Converse,  I  am  so  situated  that  I  cannot  tell 
where  I  shall  go  when  I  reach  England.  I  will  not  stop 
in  London  for  a  single  hour  more  than  I  have  to.  My 
instructions  are  to  push  on  to  Sea — to  my  country  as 
rapidly  as  I  can,  but  to  expect  a  letter  or  cable  that  may 
change  my  plans  at  any  moment.  I  may  have  it  at  Liver- 
pool, or  I  may  get  it  in  London.  If  I  must  stay  in  Lon- 
don, which  I  pray  I  shall  not  have  to  do,  I  will  call  upon 
you  and  then,  if  your  sister  will  be  so  good,  I " 

"I  see,"  I  broke  in,  endeavouring  to  relieve  him  from 
further  explanations ;  "then  let's  leave  it  that  way. 
We'll  travel  as  far  as  London  together,  if  you  hear 
nothing  when  we  land.  Then  if  you  stop  in  London, 
you'll  call,  as  you  say.  In  any  event,  let's  hope  we 


may  meet  again  later.  Perhaps  when  your  present  mis- 
sion is  over  we  can  renew  this  pleasant  week's  acquaint- 
ance somewhere  in  Europe.  I'm  going,  by  the  way,  into 
Germany  with  my  sister  and  brother-in-law.  It's  to  be  a 
motor  trip." 

He  shook  his  head. 

"I  should  like  to  very  much,  but  for  several  months 
I  will  be  so  very  busy  I  shall  be  unable  to  get 
away.  In  fact,"  and  he  laughed  bitterly,  "I  may, 
perhaps,  have  the  pleasure  of  ending  all  my  work 
abruptly." 

"Then  you'll  be  able  to  join  us.  I  should  be  glad  to 
have  you  do  so,"  I  said  with  great  good  will. 

Again  the  shake  of  the  head,  with  a  sarcastic  smile. 

"If  my  work  ends,  I'll  go  nowhere  but  to  Heaven  or 
Hell." 

The  words  were  tinged  with  a  great  deal  of  bitterness, 
and  so  different  from  his  usual  tone  that  I  looked  at 
him  in  astonishment.  His  meaning  was  hardly  clear. 

He  saw  that  some  explanation  was  due  me,  so  hastened 
to  add : 

"I  mean  that  while  my  mission  so  far  has  been  success- 
ful, if  may  not  end  so.  If  it  does  not,  I  am  very  likely  to 
lose  my  life.  The  fact  is,  I'm  playing  in  a  quiet  game, 
quite  full  of  danger." 

The  statement  was  made  in  an  off-hand  way  that  I 
came  later  on  to  know  well,  and  seemed  to  dismiss  the 
matter  as  of  no  consequence. 

Suddenly  my  liking  for  the  fellow  got  the  better  of  me. 

"Well,  I'd  like  to  play  the  game  with  you,  that's  all 
I  can  say,"  I  exclaimed. 


"Look,"  I  exclaimed,  .   .   .  "do  you  see  that  woman 
there?" 


THE  MAN  WITH  THE  MOUSTACHE  21 

To  my  astonishment,  he  stopped,  grasped  my  hand 
and  affectionately  wrung  it. 

"And  I  wish  you  could.  A  few  like  you,  Converse,  and 
we  could  win  easily.  One  brave,  loyal  heart  can  do  a 
lot  when  it  adds  itself  to  a  small  force  fighting  against 
heavy  odds.  If  I  could  only  take  you  with  me,  if— 
and  he  again  fell  to  pulling  his  moustache  as  he  dropped 
my  hand  and  hastily  resumed  his  walk. 

I  took  up  my  steps  at  his  side,  refraining  from  ques- 
tions that  might  prove  embarrassing,  for  I  saw  that  he 
was  troubled. 

Finally  he  broke  the  silence. 

"You  will  pardon  me  for  not  telling  you  more  when 
I've  said  so  much,"  he  began  impulsively.  "If  I  had  but 
my  own  self  to  consider,  I  would  explain  all.  As  it  is,  I 
must  say  nothing  for  fear  of  saying  more  than  I  should. 
You  will  pardon  me.  You  will  forgive  my  failure  to 
explain  ?" 

With  a  word  I  turned  the  talk  into  other  channels, 
but  though  I  spoke  on  several  subjects,  I  saw  he  hardly 
heard  me  at  all. 

Finally  we  tramped  the  deck  in  silence. 

We  had  passed  up  and  down  along  the  row  of  steamer 
chairs  well  filled  with  passengers  for  possibly  the  tenth 
time,  when  suddenly  I  caught  sight  of  a  figure  at  the 
far  end  of  the  deck. 

"Look,"  I  exclaimed,  as  my  hand  fell  on  his  arm,  "do 
you  see  that  woman  there  ?"  He  looked  up  sharply,  and 
as  he  followed  my  discreet  gesture  the  woman  turned 
toward  us.  She  was  wrapped  in  a  long  coat  and  a  heavy 
scarf  partly  concealed  her  face. 


22  HILMA 

"No,  I  never  saw  the  lady — yet — there  is  something 
very  familiar — but  I  haven't  the  honour  of  her  ac- 
quaintance." 

"It's  nothing,"  I  replied;  "I  thought  you  might  know 
her ;  she  was  on  the  train  from  Chicago." 

He  shook  his  head  and  was  instantly  lost  in  his  own 
thoughts.  As  we  again  took  up  our  silent  promenade 
the  woman  turned  out  of  sight. 

Why  I  had  thought  it  worth  while  to  call  her  to  his 
attention,  and  yet  not  tell  him  of  the  curiosity  she  had 
shown  over  his  affairs,  I  cannot  say.  Nevertheless,  I  am 
satisfied  it  could  have  made  little  difference  as  things 
turned  out.  They  were  surely  cast  in  a  mould,  and 
already  the  game  was  fairly  started. 


CHAPTER    III 

THE  PAPERS  CHANGE  HANDS 

WE  made  better  time  than  had  been  expected,  and  by 
noon  had  docked,  passed  the  customs,  a  very  light  task 
in  comparison  to  the  requirements  on  the  other  side,  and 
settled  ourselves  in  a  compartment  of  the  special  which 
waited  for  the  boat. 

As  I  saw  the  station  fade  away  I  turned  to  Von 
Merlder,  and  to  my  surprise  found  him  puzzling  over  a 
long  message.  On  his  face  was  an  expression  of  much 
perplexity. 

"Bad  news?"  I  asked. 

He  glanced  up  in  a  startled  way.  Undoubtedly  my 
presence  had  been  forgotten  in  the  telegram  before  him. 

He  shook  his  head  slowly  as  he  turned  back  again  to  his 
message.  "It  is  of  this  matter  I  have  in  hand,  and  they 
have  bungled  the  code." 

I  nodded,  and  as  he  did  not  seem  inclined  to  volunteer 
any  further  information,  turned  to  the  shifting  land- 
scape. 

From  this  contemplation  and  the  fragrance  of  my 
cigar  I  was  suddenly  brought  back  to  my  surroundings 
by  hearing  my  companion  address  me. 

I  turned  quickly  at  something  in  his  tone,  and  found 
him  silently  regarding  me  with  a  questioning  expression 
on  his  face.  I  had  a  feeling  he  had  been  making  a  study 
of  my  profile  for  some  time. 


24  HILMA 

"Well?"  I  demanded. 

"I  have  felt  I  should  tell  you  something  more  of  my 
plans,"  he  began  slowly,  drawing  his  chair  close  to  mine, 
"for  we  have  come  in  a  short  time  to  know  each  other  so 
very  well.  Up  to  now,  however,  I  have  been  unable. 
Even  now  I  cannot  tell  you  as  much  as  I  would,  but 
because  I  am  going  to  ask  of  you  a  favour,  I  must,  I  feel, 
tell  you  certain  things." 

"Hold  on !"  I  interrupted.  "I  may  have  exhibited  a  bit 
of  curiosity  about  you,  but  I  assure  you  it  was  uninten- 
tional. As  to  your  favour,  let  me  hear  what  I  can  do  and 
I'm  ready.  Don't  feel  that  you  must  tell  me  anything." 

"Aye,  it  is  as  I  expected,"  he  said,  with  a  satisfied  nod ; 
"but  still  I  must  explain  certain  things.  I  am  going  to 
ask  you  to  do  something  that  is  very  simple,  and  yet  some 
danger  may  be  attached  to  it." 

"Good,"  I  declared,  laughing  lightly.  "Have  I  got 
a  gauntlet  to  run  or  a  few  deep-dyed  villains  to  circum- 
vent? If  I  have,  so  much  the  better.  I  can  use  fists,  gun 
or  rapier,  as  it  suits  your  fancy." 

I  know  I  spoke  jocosely,  for  I  felt  in  such  a  mood. 
Truth  to  tell,  Von  Merlder's  attitude  was  anything  but 
jocular,  and  yet  I  made  jest  of  the  matter.  I  suppose 
it  was  my  way. 

He  smiled  at  my  words,  taking  no  offence  at  this  levity, 
but  shook  his  head.  "No  rapiers  or  pistols  in  this,  my 
friend,  at  least  not  in  the  part  I  ask  you  to  take.  But 
first  let  me  tell  you  as  much  of  my  history  as  will  enable 
you  to  understand  why  I  ask  this  favour  of  you.  I  have 
been  in  the  States  after  certain  evidence.  This  I  have 
secured.  Now,  however,  I  have  a  cable  which  changes 


THE  PAPERS  CHANGE  HANDS        25 

my  plans  and  makes  me  fear  grave  dangers  have  arisen 
since  I  left  my  country.  You  see,  there  are  certain  ones 
who  would  not  for  the  world  have  these  documents  I 
hold" — he  tapped  his  coat — "reach  my  mistress.  The 
instructions  in  this  cable  make  it  necessary  for  me  to 
transfer  them  to  another." 

"But  why,"  I  demanded,  "if  they  are  so  valuable  ?  You 
have  brought  them  thus  far.  I  should  think  you  could 
be  trusted  to  go  on  with  them." 

"The  reason  for  the  order  is  not  to  be  questioned  by 
me,"  he  replied  in  a  settled  way  that  left  no  doubt. 
"The  facts  are  I  am  to  turn  them  over  to  a  second  party, 
to  be  found  at  the  Carlton  at  seven-fifteen  this  evening." 

"But  where,  then,  is  the  need  of  me?"  I  inquired. 

"I  cannot  deliver  the  papers  myself." 

"In  other  words,"  I  replied,  coming  to  the  point  at 
once,  "you  want  me  to  deliver  a  package  of  importance 
to  a  certain  person." 

"Yes." 

"Very  good.  Give  me  the  package  and  tell  me  the  name 
of  the  person  to  whom  it  is  to  be  delivered." 

"It  is  always  so  to  the  point  with  an  American." 

"My  dear  fellow,  it  is  a  very  simple  matter." 

"To  you,  yes.  To  me,  no.  It  is  honour,  life,  all  that  is 
sacred." 

"Your  honour?" 

"Mine?  No,  my  princess's,  the  honour  of  her  house, 
the  honour  of  my  country.  My  honour  is  a  small  thing 
in  comparison." 

"I  see.  You  have  told  me  of  the  circumstances  so  that 
I  will  realise  the  importance  of  my  task." 


26  HILMA 

"And  of  the  danger." 

"Danger?"  I  demanded  with  a  smile. 

"I  cannot  deliver  these  affidavits  myself.  I  cannot  even 
trust  them  to  the  mail.  So  my  instructions  read.  There^ 
fore  the  danger  must  be  great.  We  are  evidently 
watched." 

I  nodded. 

"You  will  be  seen,  most  likely  have  been  seen  with  me 
by  now,  and  they  will  watch  you  as  well  as  me.  They 
may  try  to  take  the  package  from  you." 

"Indeed,"  I  replied,  feeling  a  bit  that  he  was  trying  to 
impress  me  unduly  with  the  importance  of  my  part. 
"Give  me  the  package  and  I'll  deliver  it." 

"Aye,"  he  answered,  nodding  his  head  slowly  and  look- 
ing me  in  the  eye — "aye,  I  knew  it.  I  thought  of  you  at 
once,  but  I  feared  to  trouble  you." 

"Trouble  me?  For  Heaven's  sake,  man,  where  is  the 
trouble?  Give  me  the  package  and  tell  me  to  whom  it 
is  to  go,  and  that's  the  end  of  it." 

Again  he  nodded,  turned  to  his  message  and  read  care- 
fully, translating  the  code  as  he  went  on. 

"Carlton  grill,  seven-fifteen,  left-hand  side,  table  with 
white  carnations.  Bearer  wear  same  flower  in  coat.  Give 
documents  to  lady.  Password  'For  her.'  "  He  looked  up 
as  he  stopped.  "Those  are  your  instructions,  the  rest  is 
for  me.  You  do  not  feel  that  I  am  imposing  upon  our 
short  acquaintance?" 

"My  good  fellow,"  I  assured  him,  for  truly  he  seemed 
to  feel  he  was  asking  a  great  deal,  "you  wish  me  to  set 
down  certain  documents  at  a  table  decorated  with  white 
carnations  in  the  Carlton  grill.  The  hour  is  convenient 


THE  PAPERS  CHANGE  HANDS   27 

and  I  shall  be  only  too  glad  to  serve  you  and  your 
cause." 

He  protested  no  more,  but  in  a  business-like  manner 
fetched  out  a  package  of  papers  and  an  envelope  from 
his  pocket,  the  same  package  he  had  balanced  in  his  hand 
that  day  on  the  New  York  train.  Slipping  the  papers 
into  the  envelope,  he  sealed  the  lap  with  some  wax,  and 
the  imprint  of  his  ring  was  a  lion  above  two  crossed 
swords. 

As  he  finished  he  slowly  slipped  the  ring  back  upon  his 
finger,  watching  the  wax  cool.  Then  he  turned  the  en- 
velope over  twice  and  without  another  word  passed  it 
to  me. 

We  parted  company  at  the  Houston  station,  and  with 
the  precious  package  of  papers  stowed  away  in  my  coat 
pocket  I  hurried  to  the  Carlton. 

There  I  found  my  sister  and  her  husband  out,  but  my 
rooms  engaged  and  prepared  for  my  coming.  Not 
knowing  how  long  we  were  to  be  in  London,  I  had  my 
luggage  only  partly  unpacked  and  then,  after  a  bath, 
repaired  again  to  my  sister's  apartments,  where  a  hearty 
welcome  awaited  me. 

"There,"  declared  Polly,  after  managing  to  plant  a 
second  kiss  on  my  nose,  an  act  of  affection  she  seemed 
to  consider  necessary,  "we  have  you  at  last  under  our 
protecting  wing." 

"  T  you  mean,  Polly  dear,"  her  husband  interrupted. 

"There  is  no  question  but  what  Alice  is  married?"  I 
asked  first  off,  with  feigned  alarm  as  I  dropped  into  a 
chair. 

"None  at  all,"  Polly  declared  with  disdain.  "I  per- 
sonally attended  it." 


28  HILMA 

"That  settles  it,"  I  agreed.  "But  where  are  Sir  Charles 
and  the  bride?" 

"Gone." 
"  "So  soon?    They  didn't  stop  long." 

"No.  You  see  Sir  Charles  got  this  place  down  in — 
in " 

"In  Scarvania,"  Frank  assisted. 

"In  Scarvania.  Now  the  King  of  Scarvania  is  dead, 
and  as  they  are  going  to  crown  the  new  king  next  month, 
Sir  Charles  had  to  hurry  away." 

"And,  of  course,  took  Alice  with  him,"  Frank  added  so 
meekly  that  Polly's  look  of  resentment  seemed  hardly 
justifiable. 

"Oh,  I  see,"  I  ventured ;  "and  so  they  are  off  to  shout 
'The  King  is  dead ;  long  live  the  King.' ' 

"Exactly,"  Frank  agreed. 

"And  to  have  a  very  stupid  time,  I'll  venture,"  Polly 
put  in.  "No  one  knows  where  the  place  is.  While  Sir 
Charles  told  us  how  to  get  there  in  an  impossible  way, 
I  verily  believe  he  knows  nothing  of  it  himself.  At 
least  from  the  name  one  would  judge  it  was  a  country 
of  heathens." 

"Oh,  come,"  Frank  protested,  "you  know  the  place  is 
not  half  so  bad  as  it  is  painted." 

"But  you  can't  locate  it  on  the  map,"  Polly  insisted. 

"But  it's  there,"  Frank  protested,  "for  the  Foreign 
Office  says  so.  Of  course  it's  a  wee  mite  of  a  king- 
dom, but  very  important  so  far  as  its  diplomatic 
relations  with  the  rest  of  Europe  are  concerned." 

"I  see;  it's  one  of  those  betwixt  and  between  coun- 
tries," I  said  as  I  rose  to  go ;  "every  other  nation  wants 


THE  PAPERS  CHANGE  HANDS   29 

to  gobble  it  up,  but  don't  dare  because  of  the  other 
fellows.  Perhaps  Alice  will  yet  make  history." 

"You  get  dressed  for  dinner,  John,  and  be  ready  at 
half-past-seven,"  Polly  ordered  in  her  most  severe  voice, 
as  if  to  place  her  mark  of  disapproval  on  my  levity. 

My  sister's  commands  were  followed  most  carefully 
and  at  a  little  before  the  hour  I  stepped  from  the  lift 
and  sauntered  into  the  lobby  to  secure  the  necessary  white 
carnation  demanded  by  my  instruction. 

Passing  quickly  to  the  lower  floor,  I  paused  behind 
the  screen  at  the  entrance  to  the  grill-room. 

In  the  far  corner  stood  a  table  containing  in  the  centre 
a  full  vase  of  white  carnations. 

An  over-large  woman  dressed  in  deep  black  sat  at  the 
far  side,  commanding  a  view  of  the  door  and  whoever 
might  enter.  It  was  evident  she  awaited  my  coming 
and  with  a  great  deal  of  anxiety,  for  as  she  watched 
those  entering  with  quick,  sharp  glances,  her  hand 
played  nervously  with  her  fork. 

As  her  eyes  fell  on  the  carnation  in  my  coat  a  look  of 
eager  relief  flashed  over  her  countenance.  With  a  forced 
smile  she  acknowledged  my  slight  bow  and  motioned  me 
to  sit  at  her  left. 

"You  have  them?"  she  demanded  in  a  strained  voice  as 
she  leaned  forward. 

"I  was  told "  I  began. 

"Yes,"  she  nodded  and  then  added:  "For  her." 

My  hand  flew  to  my  pocket. 

"I  cannot  take  them,"  the  woman  hastened  to  interpose 
as  I  was  about  to  hand  her  the  package.  "You  must 
pardon  me,  but  her  royal": — she  paused  hastily — "her — 


30  HILMA 

that  is,  the  one  to  whom  the  documents  are  to  be  de- 
livered"— she  smiled  knowingly  a  sickly  smile — "has  met 
with  an  accident.  She  is  confined  to  her  room.  I  must 
ask  you  to  go  to  her  and  deliver  them." 

"But,"  I  protested,  not  at  all  relishing  the  turn  affairs 
were  taking,  "you  can  certainly  take  the  envelope  to  her 
as  well  as  I." 

The  woman  drew  herself  up  proudly,  or  as  proudly  as 
she  was  capable  of  doing.  "I  fear  not.  Of  course  it 
seems  as  if  I  could,  but — her  royal — that  is — "  and 
she  again  made  her  apparent  slip  more  noticeable — "is 
waiting  now.  Do  not  detain  her,  I  pray  you.  Room 
310  mezzanine  floor.  Knock  twice,  you  will  be  admitted." 

For  a  moment  I  hesitated,  for  this  new  turn  of  affairs 
seemed  not  only  unnecessary,  but  little  to  my  liking. 

Without  much  relish  I  hurried  to  the  mezzanine  floor 
and  sought  the  room  designated.  The  door  was  thrown 
open,  in  response  to  my  knock,  by  a  maid,  small  and 
pretty,  who  dimpled  as  she  courtesied  before  me.  There 
could  be  no  doubt  but  that  my  coming  had  been  expected. 

"Entrez,  monsieur,"  the  maid  said,  a  mischievous  smile 
breaking  out  over  her  face. 

I  passed  into  the  room  at  my  right. 

The  lights  were  turned  low,  and  for  a  moment  it  was 
hard  to  distinguish  objects  in  the  room. 

"Monsieur,"  a  voice  spoke  from  the  darkness,  a 
voice  full  of  a  low  sweetness  that  made  me  turn  quickly, 
"please  enter.  I  must  beg  of  you  a  thousand  pardons  for 
not  keeping  the  appointment.  I  have  met  with  an  acci- 
dent to-day,  and  am  confined  for  a  week  at  least." 

"I  regret  exceedingly  to  hear  of  the  calamity,  madam," 


THE  PAPERS  CHANGE  HANDS   31 

I  replied,  as  I  stepped  forward  to  where  I  could  see  a 
woman  seated  in'  an  arm-chair,  her  face  so  bandaged 
that  only  her  eyes  were  visible. 

"I  have  simply  ruined  my  complexion,  I  believe,"  she 
replied  in  an  exceedingly  injured  voice. 

"I  trust  it  will  be  far  less  severe  than  you  fear,"  I 
answered,  for  want  of  something  else  to  say.  I  itched  to 
be  done  with  the  papers  and  be  off.  In  some  way  the  low 
lights  and  deep  mystery  did  not  whet  my  curiosity. 

"Monsieur,"  she  said,  speaking  slowly,  "you  have,  I 
think,  for  her" — a  slight  accent  fell  on  the  two  words — 
"a  package.  I  can  only  give  you  my  poor  thanks  for  the 
great  service  you  have  done." 

"It  is  nothing,"  I  replied,  as  I  instantly  handed  over 
the  envelope.  "I  am  only  too  happy  to  have  been  of 
some  slight  service." 

"It  is  a  great  service,  monsieur,  and  one  you  will  be 
grateful  you  were  able  to  perform  when  you  learn  for 
whom  it  is  done." 

I  bowed,  and  as  there  appeared  nothing  more  to  be  said, 
passed  out  through  the  door  held  open  by  the  waiting 
maid. 

As  I  stepped  into  the  hall  I  drew  a  breath  of  relief, 
glad  the  documents  were  off  my  hands.  Then  as  I 
walked  slowly  down  the  corridor  I  had  a  thought  my 
part  in  affairs  of  state  was  over. 

And  yet  as  I  was  about  to  enter  the  dining-room  I 
paused  suddenly.  Like  lightning  had  come  the  startling 
thought  that  on  the  hand  which  had  taken  the  envelope 
had  been  a  ring  much  like  the  one  I  had  picked  up  on 
the  train  from  Chicago. 


CHAPTER    IV 

A  CHANGE  IN  PLANS 

SUNDAY  was  soon  passed,  and  Monday  came  cloudy  and 
thick,  as  it  is  so  often  in  London.  Frank  and  Polly  had 
planned  to  take  the  car  at  some  unheard-of  hour  like 
five  o'clock  for  a  run  to  Stratford.  Their  persuasions 
had  failed  to  stir  me,  for  while  I  was  by  choice  an  early 
riser,  five  was  not  to  be  considered,  even  if  Shakespeare's 
haunts  were  the  objective  point. 

I,  however,  might  as  well  have  gone,  for  I  was  wakened 
before  they  left  by  Frank's  knock  at  my  door.  He  came, 
he  said,  in  an  endeavour  to  persuade  me  to  change  my 
mind.  I  consigned  him  sleepily  to  a  far  distant  place 
and  then  made  vain  efforts  to  doze  off  again.  I  tossed 
for  some  time  and  finally  gave  it  up.  It  was,  therefore, 
about  half  past  seven,  having  finished  my  bath,  that  I 
paused  in  the  middle  of  my  dressing  at  a  sharp  knock 
on  my  door. 

I  was  a  bit  out  of  patience  on  account  of  being  roused 
so  early,  but  that  feeling  quickly  vanished  when  I  found 
Karl  von  Merlder  in  the  hall. 

As  I  threw  open  the  door  he  pushed  in,  with  only  a 
curt  word  to  my  surprised  and  cordial  greeting. 

"Mr.  Converse,"  he  demanded  sharply,  waving  aside 
my  invitation  to  be  seated,  "I've  come  here  to  demand  a 
reckoning  with  you." 


A  CHANGE  IN  PLANS  33 

"A  reckoning  with  me?"  I  said,  repeating  his  own 
words  slowly;  "what  the  deuce  do  you  mean?" 

I  stood  there  in  my  shirt-sleeves  by  the  door,  while  he 
remained,  his  hands  behind  his  back,  in  the  middle  of  the 
rug.  He  was  watching  me  from  under  his  low  drawn 
eyebrows,  and  his  sharp  manner  and  short  words  sur- 
prised me. 

"What  are  you  doing  in  London?"  he  demanded. 

"What  am  I  doing  in  London?"  I  repeated,  my  aston- 
ishment growing  and  with  it  my  resentment.  I  could  not 
make  the  fellow  out  and  hardly  had  an  answer  for  him. 

"Yes!"  he  almost  shouted,  his  voice  rising  as  he  stood 
glaring  at  me.  "I  demand  to  know  what  you  are  doing 
in  London." 

"And  I,"  I  said,  my  voice  growing  cold  and  sharp, 
"demand  to  know  what  you  mean  by  such  a  question." 

"You  know  what  I  mean,  sir!"  he  replied,  his  voice 
lowering  to  my  cold  tone.  "You  know  what  I  mean! 
I've  come  here  to  force  you  to  account  for  your  cursed 
actions." 

For  a  long  minute  I  eyed  him,  hardly  believing  my  own 
ears.  Could  this  be  my  travelling  companion?  Had 
the  man  suddenly  gone  crazy? 

"Possibly,"  I  began,  taking  a  sarcastic  tone,  "you  will 
explain  why  you  have  called  here  this  morning." 

"Explain !"  he  exclaimed. 

"Wait,"  I  interrupted  in  a  sharp  voice.  "Von  Merlder, 
you  certainly  are  not  yourself.  Sit  down  and  explain 
matters.  Sit  down,  man,  I  say !" 

For  an  instant  he  seemed  to  calm  himself  as  with  a  great 
effort.  He  stared  hard  at  me,  leaning  forward  and  look- 


34  HILMA 

ing  closely  into  my  face,  and  then  sank  into  a  chair  and 
buried  his  face  in  his  hands. 

"God  help  me!"  he  moaned.  "God  help  me!  I  can't 
doubt  you,  and  yet  who  can  I  believe?" 

"Doubt  me?"  I  said;  "why  in  the  world  should  you 
doubt  me?" 

"The  envelope,"  he  moaned,  his  face  still  buried  in  his 
palms. 

"The  envelope?"  I  repeated  mechanically,  still  at  a 
loss  to  understand. 

"Yes,  the  envelope,  the  documents,"  he  shouted,  spring- 
ing to  his  feet.  "You  got  them  from  me;  now  what  in 
God's  name  have  you  done  with  them?" 

"The  envelope  I  got  from  you?"  I  repeated  with  a 
laugh,  for  now  the  matter  seemed  very  simple.  "Why, 
I  delivered  it,  of  course,  as  you  bade  me  do.  I  should 
have  let  you  know,  had  you  given  me  an  address." 

He  stood  there  staring  at  me  for  a  minute  as  if  he  had 
failed  to  hear  my  words.  Then  as  if  satisfied  he  sud- 
denly held  out  his  hand  and  a  great  calmness  passed  over 
his  face.  "I  believe  you.  Forgive  me,  John  Converse, 
for  the  doubt  that  was  mine.  But,  God,  man,  how  I  have 
suffered  this  last  hour!  I  have  been  tricked;  I  have 
failed.  My  country  and  my  princess  suffer  for  my  blind 
folly." 

"In  Heaven's  name,"  I  demanded,  "what  are  you  talk- 
ing about?" 

"Listen,"  he  replied.  "Sit  here.  I  am  calm  now  and 
can  tell  you  all." 

I  sat  by  his  side  and  he  told  me  briefly  and  quickly  of 
his  plight.  The  cable  he  had  received  at  Liverpool  had 


A  CHANGE  IN  PLANS  35 

been  a  forgery,  though  in  code.  Thus  he  had  handed 
me  his  precious  documents.  In  my  turn  I  had  given  them 
to  the  one  who  had  undoubtedly  sent  the  false  message. 

"I'll  say  naught  of  my  doubt  of  you,"  he  ended.  "I 
came  here  at  once  and  now  must  be  off  for  Paris.  If  I 
can  reach  Zakbar  before  those  documents,  I'll  promise 
you  they'll  never  get  to  Zergald's  hands.  That  is  my 
only  hope  now,  to  stop  the  person  who  has  them." 

In  a  brief  instant,  while  I  knew  little  of  his  secret  mis- 
sion, I  saw  the  whole  plan.  Karl  von  Merlder  was  to 
come  to  some  place  with  precious  documents.  Those  who 
least  of  all  would  wish  him  success  had  managed  to  take 
them  from  him,  and  now  he  must  wrest  them  back  again 
at  any  cost. 

"They  have  a  start  on  you,"  I  said.  "I  gave  the  en- 
velope up  Saturday." 

"More  need  for  haste.  They  have  one  day,  that's  all, 
for  they  would  have  to  go  by  Paris  and  so  left  yes- 
terday." 

"They  could  have  left  late  Saturday  night." 

"They  would  have  to  wait  in  Paris  until  last  night. 
One  day  is  all  they  have.  By  a  hard  ride  from  Kerlbad 
I  may  get  there  first." 

I  nodded,  accepting  what  he  said  as  true,  though,  of 
course,  he  spoke  of  facts  and  places  unknown  to  me. 

"Can  you  give  me  a  description  of  the  woman  ?  I  doubt 
if  they  will  change  hands  again." 

Then  suddenly  I  recalled  the  fact  that  the  one  who 
took  the  envelope  from  me  wore  a  ring  like  the  one  I 
had  picked  up  on  the  train.  In  another  moment  I  had 
pulled  Von  Merlder  down  into  his  chair  and  was  telling 
him  hurriedly  of  my  suspicions. 


36  HILMA 

He  listened  intently,  and  as  I  finished  spoke  bitterly. 

"What  a  fool  I  have  been !  And  yet  I  did  not  think  a 
soul  beyond  her  Highness  and  Kurlmurt  knew  of  my  mis- 
sion. And  she  was  on  the  train?" 

"Yes." 

"Tell  me  of  the  ring.  It  has  helped  us  so  far ;  it  may 
again." 

I  described  it  and  the  woman  carefully. 

"I  wish  it  were  a  man  I  had  to  deal  with,"  was  all  he 
said. 

"Would  they  not  destroy  the  package  as  soon  as  they 
got  it?"  I  ventured. 

He  shook  his  head.  "They  would  hardly  have  the 
power.  I  doubt  if  they  know  its  contents.  If  I  get 
that  envelope  again,  or  when  it  reaches  Zergald's  hands, 
my  seal  will  be  intact  as  it  was  when  I  gave  it  to  you." 

"Can  you  secure  it  again?"  I  asked  foolishly. 

"As  long  as  it  is  in  existence  there  is  a  chance,"  he 
answered  quietly. 

"I  wish  I  might  be  of  some  assistance,"  I  said,  feeling 
in  some  way  I  had  helped  bring  about  the  loss  of  the 
envelope. 

"Only  forgive  me  for  my  doubt  of  you,"  he  asked, 
holding  out  his  hand. 

I  grasped  it  and  smiled.  "We  come  to  a  clearer  under- 
standing sometimes  for  a  little  doubt,"  I  said. 

"True,"  he  answered  as  he  wrung  my  hand.  "Aye, 
Converse,  and  I  wish  the  understanding  was  going  on." 

I  caught  his  meaning  and  seized  at  the  idea,  though 
he  has  told  me  since  he  had  no  thought  when  he  spoke  of 
the  thing  being  possible. 


A  CHANGE  IN  PLANS  37 

"And  why  not?"  I  demanded. 

"You  mean " 

"I  know  the  woman.    I  have  held  the  ring." 

He  hesitated  a  moment,  a  queer  smile  coming  to  his  lips. 

"And  you  know  so  much  there  is  hardly  any  harm 
in  your  knowing  more."  He  laughed  like  a  boy. 

"Assuredly  there  cannot  be,"  I  agreed. 

"All  things  are  favourable,  none  unfavourable." 

"It  seems  so." 

"It  is  so." 

"Her  Highness "  he  began. 

"Cannot  object  I  knowing  what  I  do." 

"If  you  should  not  be  discreet,  it  would  be  safer  to 
have  you  under  my  eye." 

"Beyond  a  doubt  far  safer,"  I  answered. 

"I  could  shoot  you  then,  if  needs  arose,"  he  said. 

I  nodded,  as  if  he  had  said  he  could  make  me  a  fine 
present. 

"It  might  be  dangerous  to  leave  you,"  he  agreed. 

"Beyond  a  doubt;  and  then,  too,  I'll  have  the  whole 
journey  to  better  describe  this  woman  and  her  ring." 

Afterward  he  told  me  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to 
have  me  with  him  as  soon  as  the  suggestion  had  well 
struck  home.  As  that  may  be,  I  too  had  the  same 
thought  to  go.  So  we  each  made  good  excuses  why  I 
needs  must  accompany  him  and  why  I  could  not  with 
safety  be  left  behind. 

"You  are  a  traveller,"  he  suggested. 

"A  great  one,"  I  agreed. 

"And  if  you  should  decide  to  make  a  trip " 

"You  could  not  well  stop  me." 


38  HILMA 

"But  your  sister,"  he  suddenly  exclaimed. 

"Has  found  before  I'm  not  good  at  keeping  engage- 
ments," I  answered. 

Then  we  each  looked  at  the  other.  He  laughed  aloud. 
I  smiled,  for  it  pleased  me,  and  nodded.  Then  we 
clasped  hands  once  more. 

"To  where?"  I  asked. 

"To  Kerlbad  first.  Then  by  horse  to  Zakbar.  We 
may  gain  a  half  day  by  the  ride  across  country.  The 
woman  will  stick  to  the  trains  and  lose  on  connections." 

"Why  not  a  special?"  I  demanded. 

"It's  the  state's  business." 

"And  demands  haste,"  I  said. 

He  sat  at  once  to  the  table,  wiring  Paris  and  other 
points  for  right  of  way. 

I  scribbled  a  note  to  Polly  and  threw  a  few  things  into 
my  bag. 

"Take  riding  togs,"  he  suggested  without  turning, 
"and  if  you  have  a  pistol " 

I  nodded  as  I  packed  on.  The  thing  had  got  into 
my  blood,  was  coursing  through  my  veins  like  madness 
and  I  felt  afire  for  the  trip  ahead. 

"There  may  be  some  personal  danger,"  he  said  quietly. 
He  had  turned  from  the  desk  and  was  looking  down  on 
me  as  I  packed. 

I  nodded,  snapped  my  bag  together  and  rose.  "Well !" 
I  said. 

"We  leave  at  ten  for  Paris  and  then  on  to  Scarvania," 
he  answered  with  a  smile. 

"And  we'll  have  the  papers  yet." 

"God  willing,"  he  agreed. 


CHAPTER    V 

A  BIT  OP  HISTORY 

BY  the  time  the  train  reached  Dover  we  had  agreed  the 
thing  was  well  done.  With  a  bound  our  acquaintance 
had  ripened  into  knowledge,  trust,  and  final  belief.  Dan- 
ger makes  close  friends.  In  truth  the  danger  was  not  in 
sight,  but,  like  a  battle  charger,  we  both  scented  it,  and 
feeling  sure  it  was  before  us,  laughed  and  joked  as  if  it 
were  a  day  afield. 

"Karl,"  I  said,  using  the  Christian  name  purposely; 
"it's  a  good  day." 

"John,"  he  answered  with  great  seriousness,  seeing  the 
lead,  "it's  fine  weather." 

Then  we  laughed,  shook  hands  again  and  leaned 
against  the  railing.  Passengers  near  by  looked  at  us 
in  some  surprise. 

For  a  while  we  said  little,  and  then  Karl  turned  to  me 
and  spoke  as  if  uttering  his  thoughts  aloud.  "Scar- 
vania,  John,  is  a  little  kingdom  tucked  away  in  the  hills 
of  southern  Europe.  In  many  respects  quite  English 
and  a  trifle  American.  Our  late  king,  God  rest  his  soul, 
was  progressive,  and  therefore  we  stand  more  open  and 
ready  to  accept  American  impetuosity  and  resourceful- 
ness. In  the  States  I  have  met  many  of  your  country- 
men. I  can  understand  why  his  late  Majesty  believed  in 
America  and  Americans." 

"We   at   least    know   how   to   do   things,"   I   agreed. 


40  HILMA 

"Sometimes  we  do  them  too  quickly,  very  often  we  rush 
in,  as  the  saying  goes,  where  angels  fear  to  tread,  but 
still  one  can  only  blame  us  for  our  impetuosity,  an  over- 
anxiety  to  do.  A  man  can  be  pardoned  for  a  thousand 
errors  when  he  really  does  something." 

"Aye,  but  you  do  them  without  error." 

"Then  I'm  not  an  example.  In  giving  up  that 
envelope  I  committed  a  very  grave  one." 

"I'm  to  blame  for  that." 

"Well,  it's  only  placed  a  trump  card  in  your  opponents' 
hands,"  I  protested.  "We'll  draw  it  onto  the  table  yet." 

"You  are  encouraging,  at  least." 

"Never  say  die,"  I  laughed. 

"We  won't,"  he  agreed." 

"Good!  And  now  what's  the  order?  Do  we  stop  in 
Paris?" 

"No;  we  go  on  at  seven." 

"Just  time  to  make  it  then." 

"We  must  hurry.  We  have  two  days  and  two  nights 
ahead  of  us." 

"Your  country  is  tucked  away." 

"Yes ;  so  far  away  that  one  hardly  ever  hears  of  it.  In 
truth,"  and  he  laughed  gaily,  "I'll  venture  nine-tenths 
of  the  world  doesn't  realise  that  Scarvania  exists." 

"Well,  it's  very  real  to  me  just  now,"  I  replied,  "and 
I  only  trust  I'll  find  it  as  interesting  as  I  anticipate. 
Some  way  I've  woven  a  bit  of  romance  about  the  place. 
I'm  a  good  deal  of  an  air-castle  builder,  at  best,  Karl, 
and  as  I  dozed  coming  down  on  the  train,  I  had  fine 
castles  in  the  air  of  you  and  your  country." 

"Dreams  go  by  contraries." 


A  BIT  OF  HISTORY  41 

"Not  mine.    I'm  a  true  dreamer." 

"Then  let's  hope  you  saw  a  crown  held  over  a  fair 
head." 

"I  only  had  my  castles  built  when  I  awoke.  I  hadn't 
peopled  them  as  yet." 

"When  you  dream  again  open  the  door  and  peep  in." 

I  smiled  and  nodded. 

"By  the  way,"  Karl  suddenly  exclaimed,  "I  thought 
you  told  me  the  woman  to  whom  you  delivered  the  papers 
was  all  wrapped  up  in  bandages  and  that  the  room  was 
very  dark." 

"I  did;  but  remember  I  recognised  on  the  hand  that 
took  those  papers  the  same  ring  I  picked  up  under  your 
chair  on  the  Chicago  train." 

"She  must  be  one  of  Zergald's  spies.  By  Heaven,  I 
didn't  think  the  game  meant  so  much  to  him  until  I 
gathered  the  evidence  of  his  duplicity.  Fool!  Fool! 
I  should  have  watched  more  carefully.  Kurlmurt  will 
never  forgive  me." 

"Crying  over  spilled  milk  won't  do,"  I  warned.  "We  are 
to  be  in  time  when  the  trump  cards  are  played,  and  it's 
from  our  own  hand  they  are  to  come." 

"Aye,  you're  right!  I've  been  made  a  fool  of  by 
Zergald.  Yet  I'll  turn  the  trick  or  die  in  the  attempt." 

"And  I'll  help  you  do  the  thing,"  I  said,  "but  I  shan't 
die,  win  or  lose.  I've  too  much  respect  for  the  joy  of 
living,  and  can,  if  Fate  turns  the  hand  against  me,  make 
a  good  loser." 

"Don't  talk  of  losing !"  Karl  exclaimed  almost  angrily. 

"We  won't,"  I  replied,  meaning  plainly  that  we  would 
neither  speak  of  it  nor  do  such  a  thing. 


42  HILMA 

At  Calais  the  change  to  the  train  was  quickly  effected. 
On  the  way  to  Paris  I  wrote  a  letter  to  Polly,  explaining 
matters  a  bit  more  fully  than  I  had  been  able  in  the  brief 
note  written  at  the  hotel. 

I  knew  she  would  never  forgive  me  for  deserting  them, 
so  resolved  to  give  her  little  satisfaction  as  to  my  where- 
abouts. "I  have,"  I  wrote  in  part,  "a  very  important 
diplomatic  duty  to  perform  in  the  south  of  Europe. 
You  see,  my  dear  sister,  the  thing  is  so  very  delicate  that 
I  cannot  even  give  you  my  destination.  To  think  that 
I  should  so  soon  follow  in  Sir  Charles's  footsteps  and  take 
to  the  service.  Alack-a-day,  that  you  could  not  have 
furnished  a  wife  to  accompany  me.  But  still,  on  second 
thought,  Polly  dear,  a  woman  at  times  is  not  a  desirable 
appendage,  and  so  perhaps  it  is  as  well,  for  my  journey 
is  both  dangerous  and  one  that  requires  my  whole  mind. 

"I  am  truly  sorry  to  fail  you  and  Frank  at  the  last 
moment,  but  leave  your  address  at  the  Elyssee  Palais, 
and  I'll  join  you  as  soon  as  my  present  mission  permits." 

The  first  day  out  from  Paris  a  good  opportunity  pre- 
sented itself,  and  Karl  gave  me  in  brief  some  little 
insight  into  the  state  of  affairs  in  Scarvania. 

"One  year  ago,  to  begin  with,"  he  explained,  "our  king 
died  very  suddenly.  He  and  his  brother,  the  Grand 
Duke  of  Murwurth,were  driving,  when  the  horses  became 
frightened  and  ran  away.  Both  were  killed  instantly, 
being  thrown  over  a  steep  precipice. 

"This  left  of  the  House  of  Rulfburg  her  royal  High- 
ness, the  Princess  Hilma  von  Cedra,  daughter  of  the  late 
king,  the  Prince  Joachim,  son  of  the  king's  brother,  who 
was  killed,  and  the  Grand  Duke  of  Kurlmurt,  youngest 


A  BIT  OF  HISTORY  43 

brother  of  the  king  and  the  uncle  of  the  Princess  Hilma 
and  the  Prince  Joachim. 

"Now  in  the  natural  order  of  events,  the  son  of 
the  Duke  of  Murwurth,  the  Prince  Joachim,  is  heir  to 
the  throne  and  would  be  crowned  at  the  appropriate 
time." 

"I  see,"  I  interrupted,  "and  you  prefer  he  should  not 
be  compelled  to  bear  the  burdens  of  the  kingdom." 

"You  are  right.  Prince  Joachim  is  neither  a  fit  man 
to  rule  our  country,  nor  a  safe  one.  He  is  entirely  in 
the  hands  of  the  Grand  Duke  of  Zergald,  who  is  now 
prime  minister  and  who  has  nearly  ruined  the  state 
and  the  personal  fortune  of  our  late  king." 

"The  Duke  of  Kurlmurt,  brother  of  the  king,  naturally 
favours  his  niece  instead  of  the  prince.  In  this  nearly  all 
the  people  of  Scarvania  join  him.  She  is  the  idol  of  one 
and  all.  Zergald,  however,  by  the  laws  of  our  country 
is  in  full  power  until  the  grand  dukes  select  the  late 
king's  successor,  and  that  selection,  as  he  controls  the 
grand  dukes,  will  beyond  a  shadow  of  doubt  be  Joachim." 

"But  I  can't  see  what  earthly  claim  your  princess  can 
have,"  I  objected;  "the  prince  is  the  rightful  heir,  no 
matter  how  undesirable  he  may  be." 

"That  is  where  these  documents  come  in,"  Karl  ex- 
plained, speaking  very  low. 

"The  prince's  father,  the  Grand  Duke  of  Murwurth, 
visited  England  and  the  States  some  thirty  years  ago. 
He  took  his  wife  with  him  and  was  gone  some  six  years  in 
all.  While  they  were  away  the  Duchess  died,  presumably 
giving  birth  to  the  prince.  I  have  been  to  America, 
however,  and  the  affidavits,  now  lost,  prove  that  the 


44  HILMA 

Duchess  of  Murwurth  died  in  September,  1879,  while 
the  Prince  Joachim  was  born  in  June,  1880. 

"Aye "     I  nodded,  understanding  the  thing  now. 

"Prince  Joachim  has  no  title  to  the  throne  and  is,  as 
Kurlmurt  has  always  contended,  an  impostor,  the  ille- 
gitimate son  of  his  brother,  the  Grand  Duke  of  Mur- 
wurth." 

"But  is  this  generally  known?" 

"Only  by  a  very  few.  Zergald  undoubtedly  knows 
it.  Of  course  he  will  conceal  the  fact  for  his  own 
personal  advantage.  If  he  can  crown  Prince  Joachim, 
he  will  readily  control  matters,  whereas,  if  the  Prin- 
cess Hilma  becomes  queen,  Kurlmurt  will  be  in 
charge." 

"But,"  I  protested,  "suppose  you  do  prove  Prince 
Joachim  illegitimate ;  I  fail  to  see  how  you  have  gained 
your  object." 

"Why  not?" 

"You  wish  to  place  your  princess  on  the  throne?" 

"Assuredly." 

"If  you  prevent  Joachim,  you  throw  the  natural  line 
of  succession  to  the  late  king's  younger  brother,  not  to 
the  princess." 

"No!  No!"  Karl  protested;  "the  Salic  law  does  not 
hold  in  Scarvania.  Has  not  for — let's  see — not  for  the 
past  three  hundred  years." 

"Then  the  princess  would  be  the  next  in  line  ?" 

"Assuredly.  You  see,  the  Salic  law  held  with  us  until 
back  somewhere  in,  I  think,  the  seventeenth  century. 
Then  it  was  changed  by  the  grand  dukes  for  much  the 
same  condition  as  now  exists.  The  princess  as  the  daugh- 


A  BIT  OF  HISTORY  45 

ter  of  the  late  king  can  succeed  to  the  throne  if  she  has 
no  brother  or  first  cousin." 

"Then  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  prove  that  Joachim  was 
born  after  the  duchess's  death,"  I  said. 

"Then  the  princess  is  crowned  queen." 

"And  these  affidavits  are  alone  needed." 

"And  they  are  lost." 

"But  isn't  Zergald  taking  pretty  desperate  measures 
to  keep  himself  in  power?"  I  asked. 

"The  affidavits  not  only  deprive  him  of  power  by  prov- 
ing Joachim  illegitimate,  but  show  that  he  has  misap- 
propriated our  late  king's  fortune  and  a  part  of  the 
state's  to  his  own  personal  use.  I  find  that  he  holds  vast 
interests  in  your  country,  and  he  could  only  have  ac- 
quired them  by  mismanagement  of  his  trust,  for  he  had 
no  private  fortune." 

"Then  his  game  is  desperate." 

"So  desperate,"  Karl  replied,  "that  you  are  in  personal 
danger  when  you  join  forces  with  his  opponents.  A  man 
like  Zergald  will  hesitate  at  nothing.  He  sends  me  a 
forged  cable.  His  spies  secure  the  evidence  I  hold.  If 
we  attempt  to  secure  that  envelope  again  his  next  move 
will  be  by  the  hand  of  the  assassin." 

"A  very  delightful  country,  this  Scarvania  of  yours," 
I  remarked  dryly. 


CHAPTER    VI 

ZAKBAR 

OUB,  journey  was  in  many  ways  full  of  excitement. 
Special  trains  were  placed  at  our  disposal  and  we  hurried 
on,  an  object  of  interest  to  every  railway  official  on  the 
route. 

Two  nights  and  two  days  from  Paris  brought  us  to 
Kerlbad,  a  little  town  on  the  frontier  and  a  small  junc- 
tion of  two  roads. 

There  we  were  to  desert  the  railroad,  secure  horses,  and 
by  a  ride  across  country  reach  Zakbar  by  the  back  door. 
The  railroad  went  around  by  Merzberg  and  thence 
to  Zakbar,  a  much  longer  route.  In  this  way,  we 
hoped  to  avoid  any  spies  Zergald  might  have  on  the 
watch  and  get  into  the  city  before  the  woman  could 
arrive. 

Acting  on  this  plan,  we  sent  our  luggage  straight 
through,  changed  to  boots  and  breeches  in  our  compart- 
ment, and  got  down  from  the  train  at  Kerlbad. 

Perhaps  fifteen  minutes  were  needed  for  Karl  to  get 
two  mounts,  and  with  my  leg  across  a  good-looking  bit 
of  horse  flesh,  and  the  clear  mountain  air  in  my  lungs, 
I  felt  like  a  new  man. 

"We'll  not  spare  the  animals,"  he  said,  as  we  set  out 
through  the  streets  at  a  slow  trot.  "Fresh  horses  are  to 
be  had  as  often  as  we  need  them,  so  now  it's  a  case  of  ride, 
and  ride  hard." 


ZAKBAR  47 

The  idea  appealed  to  me,  and  I  expressed  my  willing- 
ness to  ride  the  legs  off  any  number  of  animals. 

"I  shouldn't  be  surprised  if  the  woman  is  behind  us  now 
or  even  in  this  town,"  Karl  ventured. 

"Wouldn't  it  be  worth  while  finding  out?" 

He  shook  his  head.  "If  we  can  get  to  Zakbar  first, 
Kurlmurt  can  put  out  a  net  that  will  catch  her  as  she 
comes  in  and  before  she  gets  to  Zergald.  To  wait  here 
and  look  for  her  might  ruin  all.  You  see,  we  can't  wire 
him  any  facts." 

I  nodded,  for  I  saw  he  was  right.  Then  we  struck  more 
open  country  and  were  soon  on  our  way  in  earnest. 

Of  that  ride  little  need  be  said.  I've  ridden  to  hounds  in 
nearly  every  country,  but  never  did  I  have  such  a  ride 
as  on  that  afternoon.  We  left  Kerlbad  at  three*  and  we 
changed  horses  five  times  before  we  made  Zakbar. 

If  you  can  play  out  five  horses  in  a  little  over  three 
hours,  then  certainly  the  man  astride  them,  after  twq 
days  and  two  nights  on  the  train,  should  be  nearly  fin- 
ished as  well. 

Our  road  was  at  the  best  wicked.  Through  gorges, 
wild  hill  country,  rough,  rutted  and  stony,  we  took  the 
shortest  route  and  beyond  a  doubt  the  shortest  was  the 
worst. 

Karl  led  the  way,  I  close  behind  him,  and  the  fellow 
showed  himself  a  horseman  that  day  beyond  all  ques- 
tion. If  Hell  had  been  closing  on  our  backs  and 
Heaven  ahead,  no  man  could  have  ridden  harder  or  truer. 

We  stopped  only  for  fresh  mounts,  and  were  fortunate 
to  find  good  ones.  At  each  stop  we  had  a  biscuit  and 
some  wine,  and  then  again  into  the  saddle  and  on. 


48  HILMA 

Finally  Karl  drew  rein.  We  had  made  the  last  change 
in  horses  and  were  coming  to  the  downward  part  of  our 
journey.  The  road  fell  away,  and  we  could  do  no  more 
than  walk  our  animals. 

Each  shifted  with  relief  in  the  saddle. 

"A  hard  ride,"  he  said. 

"Harder  than  I  ever  made  before." 

He  raised  his  eyebrows.    "You  don't  look  fagged." 

"I  am,  though;  and  yet  a  good  meal  and  a  bath  will 
do  wonders." 

"You'll  have  the  chance.  We'll  be  in  Zakbar  soon 
now.  You  go  to  the  inn  at  once  while  I  report  to  her 
Highness  and  Kurlmurt.  I'll  then  come  back  to 
you." 

"We  are  close  in?" 

"Around  the  hill  and  below  you  will  see  the  city  itself." 

It  was  growing  near  dusk ;  a  soft  haze  telling  of  a  long 
twilight  was  in  the  air. 

Suddenly  the  road  made  a  wide  sweep  and  I  pulled  up 
my  horse  in  silent  admiration. 

Behind  rose  the  mountains ;  below  the  ground  fell  away, 
and  there  before  us  stretched  a  long  valley.  The  moun- 
tains hemmed  it  in,  breaking  back  and  opening  to  our 
right  and  left.  The  whole  looked  like  a  huge  amphi- 
theatre, a  colossal  colosseum,  and  in  the  centre  lay  an 
emerald  lake. 

The  valley  was,  perhaps,  thirty  miles  long  and  ten  or 
twelve  wide,  the  lake  five  long  and  two  wide,  and  it  lay 
like  a  huge  emerald  in  the  midst  of  a  land  of  dark  green 
and  brown. 

As  we  looked  down  upon  the  panorama,  the  city  of  Zak- 


ZAKBAR  49 

bar  lay  on  the  left  of  the  lake,  stretching  along 
its  shore,  a  white  spot  in  the  green  shaded 
picture. 

"Over  there,"  Karl  said,  pointing  to  a  line  of  dark  tur- 
reted  castles  on  the  right  of  the  lake,  "live  many  of  the 
grand  dukes.  The  third  is  Zergald's." 

There  was  a  bitterness  in  the  tone,  and  I  understood,  I 
think,  the  thoughts  he  had. 

"At  the  end,  under  the  great  trees,  is  the  inn.  Far  up 
the  lake  is  the  palace  of  our  princess ;  see,  there  at  the 
great  tower.  That  is  the  square.  It  is  the  cathedral, 
and  on  the  fifth  she  shall  be  crowned  under  it." 

"Aye,"  I  said ;  "and  now  on." 

The  first  sight  of  his  native  land  after  so  long  a  time 
made  him  forget  our  need  of  haste.  Now  remembering, 
we  pushed  on  slowly  over  the  rocky  road  that  led  to  the 
valley  below.  As  we  went  the  sun  began  to  sink 
behind  the  far-off  hills. 

Then  a  few  twinkling  lights  sprang  up  in  the  city,  while 
across  the  lake,  first  in  one  of  the  old  castles,  then  in 
another,  counter  lights  flashed  forth.  The  heavens 
turned  a  deep  purple,  flecked  with  long  shafts  of  silver 
grey.  The  emerald  green  of  the  lake  changed  first  to 
a  deeper  green,  then  to  a  black  and  then  at  the  far  west- 
ern end,  reflecting  the  lights  in  the  sky,  to  a  red  purple, 
barred  with  silver  lines. 

It  was,  I  think,  the  most  beautiful  sunset  I  had  ever 
seen,  and  made  me  feel  that  Scarvania  could  but  be  a 
delightful  spot  to  rest  in.  Certainly  it  was  a  most  aus- 
picious introduction.  The  lights  of  the  houses  seemed  to 
flash  a  homely  welcome,  and  the  whole  city  possessed  an 


50  HILMA 

air  of  quiet  and  rest  easy  to  realise.  Could  it  be  possi- 
ble, I  wondered,  as  I  gazed  down  on  this  fairyland  of 
lights  and  colour,  while  a  soft,  cool  breeze  floated  up  to 
us,  that  this  city  was  one  of  strife  and  vainglory?  Could 
men  plot  and  plan,  scheme  and  connive  under  such  a  sky 
and  by  the  side  of  such  a  lake  ?  The  whole  thing  must  be 
a  bad  dream,  and  Karl  von  Merlder  a  sadly  mistaken 
pessimist.  Surely,  in  such  a  land  people  could  live  in 
contentment,  if  anywhere.  Here  was  the  Old  World's 
quiet  and  rest  in  a  Swiss  fairyland  setting.  No  one 
could  be  unhappy  here. 

And  then  as  I  gazed,  fascinated  by  the  shifting  pano- 
rama of  lights  and  colour,  we  passed  on,  and  in  a  few 
moments  struck  a  level  road,  arched  by  fine  old  trees. 

Putting  our  horses  to  a  canter,  we  soon  covered  the  half 
mile  or  so  which  brought  us  to  the  inn. 

The  greeting  of  the  landlord,  who  came  rushing  out  at 
the  sound  of  our  horses'  hoofs,  was  one  to  make  any 
man  glad  to  reach  his  roof.  In  a  few  brief  words  Karl 
placed  me  in  his  care,  and  then  with  a  nod  to  me  that  he 
would  be  back  before  a  great  while,  flung  himself  into 
the  saddle  and  was  gone. 

I  followed  the  landlord  into  the  inn,  and  found  myself 
in  an  incredibly  short  time  as  comfortably  housed  as  I 
could  wish  for. 

No  change  of  clothing  was  possible,  but  a  bath,  even 
putting  on  my  soiled  riding  togs  again,  made  me  feel 
refreshed.  Then  I  called  for  dinner,  hunger  forbidding 
me  wait  for  Karl,  and  the  landlord  himself  attended  me. 

As  he  hovered  about  my  chair,  Karl's  introduction 
seemingly  bringing  special  attention,  he  fell  to  speaking 


ZAKBAR  61 

of  the  princess,  and  I,  nothing  loath  to  learn  more  of  the 
woman  I  was  to  serve,  listened  attentively. 

Karl  had  praised  her  beyond  measure,  but  he,  having 
grown  up  with  her  from  a  child,  was,  perhaps,  prone  to 
exaggerate.  So  now  I  was  glad  of  the  opportunity  to 
learn  the  opinion  of  an  older  man. 

If  I  expected  milder  words  I  was  disappointed,  for  the 
landlord  was  as  lavish  in  his  praise  as  Karl  had  been. 

"The  princess,  then,  would  be  the  people's  choice,"  I 
said  in  reply  to  some  remark  he  made. 

"A  hundred  times  over.  Ah,  monsieur,  you  should  but 
see  her  once,  and  then  you  would  understand  why  we  all 
love  her  so.  She  is  fair — some  say  beautiful — but  I, 
well,  I  have  served  her,  and  I  say  first  she  is  kind.  When 
she  smiles  on  you  her  whole  face  lights  as  with  goodness, 
and  you  feel  that  she  has  done  you  a  great  favour." 

"No  wonder,  then,  you  prefer  her  to  the  prince." 

"If  you  but  knew  her — but  could  see  her — you  would 
understand  better,"  the  old  man  responded. 

Dinner  over,  I  strolled  out  upon  the  broad  piazza  which 
ran  about  three  sides  of  the  inn  and  afforded  a  magnifi- 
cent view  of  the  lake  below. 

For  some  time  I  stood  in  silent  contemplation  of  the 
park  and  the  flashing  waters  of  the  lake  shining  in  the 
glistening  light  of  a  new  moon.  Finally  I  returned  to 
the  inn,  and  was  half  way  down  the  hall,  when  a  commo- 
tion at  the  entrance  caught  my  ear. 
."The  carriage  has  broken  down,"  I  heard  some  one  call, 
and  then  the  landlord  ran  by  me,  flushed  and  excited. 

Thinking  an  accident  had  occurred,  I  hurried  toward 
the  porch. 


52  HILMA 

I  rushed  out  the  door,  and  the  next  instant  was  making 
my  apologies  to  a  young  girl,  tall  and  fair,  who  had 
practically  run  into  my  arms. 

We  both  drew  back,  and  I  fear  I  made  a  sorry  spectacle 
as  I  gathered  up  the  gloves  and  handkerchief  which  she 
had  dropped  as  we  collided. 

"It  was  my  fault  as  much  as  yours,  sir,"  she  admitted, 
a  merry  smile  playing  across  her  half -parted  lips. 

"I  fear  it  was  mine  entirely,"  I  insisted,  suddenly  not- 
ing the  servants  grouped  on  the  porch. 

"Rather,  no  one's  fault,"  she  suggested,  taking  her 
gloves  and  thanking  me  most  graciously. 

Realising  I  was  still  blocking  the  doorway,  I  stepped 
aside  that  she  might  pass.  A  woman  followed  her  and 
then  the  landlord,  who  shot  a  glance  in  my  direction,  as 
though  there  was  some  meaning  he  would  convey  to  me. 

A  carriage  stood  in  the  drive,  over  which  two  grooms 
were  labouring  to  replace  a  broken  tire. 

The  two  dark  bays,  splendid  animals,  caught  my  eye, 
and  I  stood  for  some  few  minutes  admiring  them  and 
watching  the  grooms  at  their  work,  when  suddenly  the 
landlord  rushed  to  my  side  so  flushed  and  excited  he  could 
hardly  speak. 

"Her  Highness,  monsieur !  Her  Highness  would  speak 
to  you !" 

"Her  Highness?"  I  questioned. 

"Yes,  monsieur.  Her  Highness — she  would  speak  with 
youP' 

"Her  Highness  ?"  I  repeated,  and  then  suddenly  I  real- 
ised what  he  meant.  "Do  you  mean  to  say  she — the  one 
I  just — that  she  is  the  princess?" 


ZAKBAR  53 

"She  saw  you  were  a  stranger,  and  asked  of  you.  I  told 
her  you  had  come  with  Count  von  Merlder,  and  she  bade 
me  call  you  back.  You  know — '  his  voice  lowered — 
"his  late  Majesty  was  very  fond  of  English-speak- 
ing people,  and  so  her  Highness  would  speak  with 
you." 

"The  princess?"  I  repeated,  hardly  believing  that  this 
girl  could  be  she. 

"Yes,  monsieur,  yes,"  the  landlord  insisted.  "She  will 
be  leaving  as  soon  as  the  carriage  is  ready,  and  she  would 
see  you.  Come !" 

He  led  me,  still  half  doubting,  to  the  porch  at  the  left, 
where  under  a  light  sat  this  girl,  their  princess,  in  whose 
cause  I  had  come  to  Zakbar. 

She  was  talking  with  a  woman  little  older  than  herself, 
but  as  I  came  forward  rose  quickly,  a  welcoming  smile 
on  her  lips. 

With  all  the  grace  in  the  world  she  held  out  her  small, 
daintily  gloved  hand. 

"It  is  a  pleasure  to  welcome  an  American  to  my  coun- 
try," she  said  with  a  rare  smile.  "Our  good  host  has  told 
me  that  you  have  just  arrived,  and  I  am  glad  I  could 
so  speedily  greet  you.  It  is  not  often  one  of  your  coun- 
try travels  so  far  as  to  little  Scarvania." 

It  was  a  simple  welcome,  and  I  appreciated  that  it  was 
extended  to  me  as  a  representative  of  my  nation,  not  as 
an  individual.  I  looked  up  as  I  took  her  hand,  and 
realised  I  was  speaking  to  a  woman  not  only  beautiful, 
but  one  who  spoke  but  to  be  kind,  who  thought  not  of 
herself  but  of  others.  There  was  something  in  the  face 
that  I  had  never  before  seen  in  any  woman's  face — some- 


54  HILMA 

thing  you  felt  at  the  first  glance,  and  yet  you  could  not 
say  what  it  was.  Her  eyes,  which  studied  you  so  calmly, 
were  deep  and  clear  and  yet  so  full  of  latent  power  and 
fire.  There  was  only  the  slightest  colour  in  the  cheeks. 
The  whole  face  seemed  rather  pale. 

She  was  tall — tall  as  myself — straight  and  slight.  Her 
light  golden  brown  hair,  falling  back  from  her  forehead, 
was  coiled  low  at  her  neck.  Her  eyes,  I  noted  as  she 
spoke  again,  and  I  looked  into  them,  were  deep  blue,  and 
their  depth  made  me  think  of  the  lake. 

"It  is  kind  of  you,"  I  replied  slowly,  "to  give  such  wel- 
come to  a  stranger  in  your  land." 

"It  is  kind  of  a  stranger  to  come  to  us,"  the  princess 
replied  softly.  "We  see  so  few  from  the  outside  world. 
We  must  go  to  them,  for  they  never  come  to  us.  A 
stranger  is  indeed  an  event,"  she  added,  as  if  possibly 
to  explain  the  reason  for  her  speaking  if  I  had  not 
already  discerned  it. 

"If  your  fairy  lake  and  land  were  known,  you  would 
find  your  little  city  overrun.  The  tourist  is  always  look- 
ing for  wonderlands." 

"It  is  a  wonderland,  is  it  not?"  she  agreed,  turning 
quickly  and  with  pride  to  the  subject  of  her  country. 
"I  go  to  beautiful  places,  but  I  never  think  any  of  them 
can  compare  with  this  when  I  come  back  and  see  it 
again." 

"And  I  have  just  had  that  pleasure  for  the  first  time 
but  a  brief  hour  ago." 

"Ah!  you  are  to  be  envied  as  well  as  welcomed,"  she 
exclaimed.  And  then,  as  a  groom  approached :  "My  car- 
riage is  ready  and  I  must  hurry  on.  I  trust  you  will  find 


ZAKBAR  55 

your  second  impression  of  our  little  city  as  pleasing  as 
the  first." 

It  may  have  been  meant  as  a  dismissal,  but  I  had  for- 
gotten it  was  to  a  princess  I  spoke,  who  bade  one  begone 
at  her  will,  and  instead  of  making  my  adieu,  moved  for- 
ward at  her  side. 

Again  for  a  brief  instant  her  hand  rested  in  mine  as  I 
helped  her  enter  her  carriage.  Again  I  looked  deep  into 
eyes  that  seemed  to  have  no  bottom  to  their  depth.  Again 
she  smiled,  the  rarest  smile  I  had  by  chance  ever  seen. 
Then  she  was  gone. 

But  I  stood  there,  staring  like  a  yokel — stood  there  for 
a  good  two  minutes  before  I  realised  the  servants  of  the 
inn  were  in  turn  staring  at  me. 

Who  was  I  that  took  such  liberties  with  their  princess ! 
Who  was  I  and  why  had  I  come?  Why  had  I  come? 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  GRAND  DUKE  OF  KURLMURT 

THE  next  morning  I  was  up  early  and  had  my  breakfast 
served  on  the  little  veranda  that  opened  from  my  rooms 
and  overlooked  the  lake. 

One  could  hardly  imagine  a  more  entrancing  spot.  Be- 
fore me  stretched  the  emerald  sheet  of  water.  On  the 
right-hand  shore  the  deep  battlements  and  turrets  of 
six  castles  dotted  the  rocky  edge  of  the  lake,  seemingly 
almost  a  part  of  the  massive  rocks  from  which  they  rose. 

Far  down  on  the  other  shore,  a  white  quay,  perhaps 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  long,  was  plainly  visible,  and  close  to 
it  many  small  boats  were  moored. 

If  the  town  had  looked  like  a  fairyland  in  the  sunset 
glow  and  its  twinkling  lights,  now,  under  the  warm  rays 
of  the  rising  sun,  it  seemed  carved  from  ivory,  and  no 
more  than  a  play-city  set  by  an  emerald  sea. 

Truly,  the  fairies  live  in  the  castles  yonder,  and  each 
night  they  come  sailing  across  the  lake  on  gossamer, 
wings  to  deck  this  little  village  with  a  new  coat  of  alabas- 
ter, and  they  do  it  because  the  good  people  of  the  village 
at  morning  light  set  afloat  on  the  emerald  waters  cases 
of  honey  and  figs  that  go  drifting  over  to  the  castle 
walls. 

It  was  truly  a  dainty  picture,  set  in  a  frame  of  dark 
green  mountains.  The  whole  looked  small,  far  smaller 
than  it  truly  was,  for  the  upper  end  of  the  lake  was  lost 
to  view  by  reason  of  a  bend  in  the  shore. 


GRAND  DUKE  OF  KURLMURT         57 

With  such  a  view  before  me,  and  while  a  cool  breeze 
came  wafting  across  the  water,  I  sat  and  ate  my  first 
breakfast  and  began  my  first  day  in  Scarvania.  It 
seemed  now,  even  more  than  when  I  viewed  it  from  the 
mountain  road,  that  it  must  be  the  home  of  peace  and 
contentment. 

Surely,  I  could  not  help  thinking,  no  one  would  dis- 
pute the  right  of  the  princess  to  rule  these  people.  She 
above  all  others  must  be  eminently  fitted  to  govern  such 
a  fairyland. 

"Second  impressions?"  I  questioned  aloud.  "Yes,  the 
second  impression  is  better  than  the  first"  and  then  I 
fell  to  thinking  of  my  strange  greeting  of  the  evening 
before.  And  while  I  sat  thus  thinking  of  many  things, 
of  my  greeting  and  of  my  talk  with  Karl,  late  into  the 
night,  I  looked  out  over  the  waters  and  saw  a  small 
launch  crossing  toward  the  inn.  The  boat  moved  over 
the  rippling  waves  and  turned  them  back  from  her  bow 
in  white  flashes  marked  vividly  against  the  green  waters. 

There  was  something  fascinating  about  the  little  vessel, 
it  moved  so  quickly,  so  easily,  and  withal  so  truly.  And 
then  as  I  noted  there  was  but  one  occupant  in  it,  and  that 
a  woman,  I  turned  from  the  table  and  leaned  my  elbows 
on  the  railing  of  the  veranda.  There  was  something 
familiar  about  the  figure  in  the  boat. 

It  ran  on  close  to  the  left  shore,  and  for  an  instant  shot 
out  of  view  behind  a  jutting  headland.  As  it  came  into 
sight  again,  drawing  nearer,  my  waiter  came  to  carry 
away  the  tray,  and  catching  sight  of  the  boat,  spoke 
quickly. 

"It  is  her  royal  Highness,  monsieur.     Each  morning 


58  HILMA 

when  it  is  fair  she  goes  out  either  in  the  boat  or  for  a 
ride.  She  can  run  the  engine,  she  can  do  anything." 

There  was  deep  admiration  and  pride  in  the  fellow's 
tone. 

I  nodded,  for  I  had  recognised  the  occupant  of  the  boat 
almost  as  he  spoke.  My  one  wonder  was  that  I  had  been 
in  doubt  at  all,  for  how  could  any  one  once  having  met 
her  mistake  her. 

She  sat  well  back  by  the  engine,  steering  by  a  side  lever, 
her  body  leaning  forward  slightly  in  an  easy  position, 
as  if  alive  to  each  movement  of  the  boat  or  the  shifting 
wind.  She  wore  no  hat,  and  her  hair  flew  about  her  face, 
while  her  lips  were  parted  a  trifle,  as  if  slowly  and 
daintily  to  drink  in  the  fragrant  breeze. 

The  impression  of  the  first  meeting  was  heightened  by 
this  second  glimpse,  and  it  was  only  that,  for  the  boat 
kept  well  out  from  the  shore. 

As  it  headed  away  I  dropped  my  chin  into  my  hands 
and  sat  watching  the  last  glimpse  of  the  tiny  launch,  my 
elbows  resting  on  the  railing. 

"What  was  it?"  I  asked  myself  slowly.  "Was  there 
something  remarkable  about  this  girl?"  for  she  drew  me 
to  her  in  some  strange  way.  I  had  seen  her  once.  I 
had,  it  is  true,  heard  of  her,  and  I  had  come  a  champion 
in  her  cause.  Yet  it  was  not  that.  There  was  some 
strange  thing  that  drew  me  to  her  and  held  me  a  most 
willing  prisoner  to  her  interests. 

And  then  as  the  launch  ran  in  toward  the  shore  at  that 
point  where  the  grounds  about  her  castle  reached  the 
water  I  rose  slowly,  stood  for  a  moment  looking  out  over 
the  lake,  and  then  turned  toward  the  park.  A  sudden 


59 

longing  came  over  me  for  activity.  Why  did  not  Karl 
come  and  let  us  get  started  on  the  matter. 

I  passed  down  the  steps  and  turned  into  the  garden  on 
the  right  of  the  inn,  but  had  hardly  started  down  the 
path  when  an  officer  in  a  dark  grey  uniform  came  toward 
me.  In  another  instant  I  recognised  Karl. 

"I  was  just  expressing  a  wish  you  would  turn  up,"  I 
exclaimed  as  he  grasped  my  hand.  "Let's  see,  what's 
the  title?"  and  I  nodded  to  indicate  the  uniform. 

"Captain,  captain  of  the  guard.  I'm  detailed  as  aid 
to  our  general,  the  Grand  Duke  of  Kurlmurt." 

"I  see ;  and  how  does  the  duke  accept  your  explanation 
of  the  lost  papers?" 

"He  has  said  little.  If  he  had  said  more" — there  was  a 
sharp  catch  in  his  voice — "I  would  have  wondered  less. 
He  feels  it  means  defeat." 

"When  did  you  see  him?"  I  demanded. 

"I  have  just  left  him.  He  was  out  of  the  city  last 
night,  as  you  know,  so  I  only  saw  him  this  morning." 

"And  the  woman?" 

"She  has  not  arrived,  so  far  as  we  can  learn.  We 
are  on  the  watch  now,  so  will  know  as  soon  as  she 
comes." 

"Good!     And  in  the  meantime?" 

"Come  with  me ;  Kurlmurt  is  at  the  palace.  He  wants 
to  see  you." 

"I  am  prepared,"  I  answered. 

We  passed  out  of  the  park  about  the  inn  and  down  a 
long  avenue  which  led  straight  through  the  heart  of  the 
city,  and  to  the  square. 

It  was  my  first  real  glimpse  of  Zakbar.  From  a  distance 


60  HILMA 

it  had  seemed  small,  but  once  treading  its  streets,  that 
impression  left  you. 

In  the  square  one  had  the  feeling  of  being  in  the  capital 
of  some  country  much  larger  than  Scarvania. 

On  the  left  as  we  entered  stood  the  castle,  a  huge 
pile  of  grey  stone,  with  its  ancient  sally-port,  moat  and 
drawbridge. 

At  the  far  end  stood  the  cathedral,  a  more  modern 
building,  with  a  flight  of  broad  marble  steps  leading  up 
to  its  wide  entrance  faced  with  eight  massive  pillars. 

Opposite  the  cathedral  was  a  huge  building  used  for 
military  purposes.  On  our  right  the  square  was  open, 
and  a  wide  approach  led  straight  to  the  lake,  running 
from  the  square  to  the  lower  end  of  the  white  quay  I  had 
noticed  from  the  inn.  Down  it  and  across  the  square 
faced  the  castle.  A  wide  avenue  led  out  between  the 
castle  and  the  cathedral,  and  between  the  castle  and  the 
barracks.  These  four  streets  entering  the  square,  in 
the  centre  of  which  was  a  fine  bronze  statue  of  the  late 
king,  with  the  parkway  leading  down  to  the  lake,  the 
whole  width  of  the  square  itself,  made  it  seem  very  open 
and  the  buildings  much  smaller  than  they  really  were. 

We  passed  across  the  square  over  the  drawbridge  and 
through  the  sally-port,  received  the  salute  of  the  guards 
in  their  dark  green  coats,  white  breeches,  high  boots  and 
brass  helmets.  The  gold  lace  on  the  green  and  the  rich 
contrast  of  that  colour  to  the  white  made  a  very  attrac- 
tive picture. 

The  court  of  the  castle  echoed  to  our  footsteps  as  we 
turned  in  through  a  deep  door  at  the  right  and  up  nar- 
row winding  stone  stairs  to  the  second  floor.  It  was  all 


GRAND  DUKE  OF  KURLMURT         61 

old,  and  I  marvelled  with  much  interest  when  I  learned 
that  while  now  used  for  business  purposes  it  was  the 
original  stronghold  of  the  old  duke  who  broke  away  and, 
with  his  retainers,  set  up  the  kingdom  of  Scarvania  so 
many  hundred  years  before. 

It  was  the  same  castle  he  had  lived  in,  the  same  castle 
from  which  his  men  at  arms  had  sallied  forth  to  uphold 
his  rights,  and  had  been  the  home  of  each  succeeding 
king,  until  Michael  I.,  father  of  the  late  king,  had  built 
himself  a  new  castle  farther  up  the  lake,  the  one  now 
occupied  by  the  princess.  Then  this  one  was  given  over 
to  the  ministers  and  grand  dukes.  Each  grand  duke 
had  a  suite  of  offices  within  its  old  walls,  and  in  the  ban- 
quet hall,  high  arched  in  stone,  with  fine  old  coloured 
glass  windows,  much  like  a  chapel,  they  met  in  weekly 
session. 

We  walked  on  through  low-ceiled  passages  and  finally 
entered  a  large  apartment.  From  there  on  extended  a 
smaller  room. 

As  we  crossed  the  threshold  a  short  man  arose  from  the 
desk,  over  which  a  mass  of  papers  were  scattered.  He 
was  dressed  in  a  uniform  similar  to  Karl's,  and  the  first 
thing  that  struck  me  was  his  face,  which  while  set  and 
almost  stern  bore  a  slight  mark  about  the  eyes  clearly 
indicating  that  at  times  this  silent,  grisly  old  man,  the 
Grand  Duke  of  Kurlmurt,  was  not  as  savage  as  he 
looked. 

The  greeting  was  brief  and  no  more  than  over  when  the 
duke  came  to  the  point  at  once. 

"Captain  von  Merlder  has  explained  to  me  your  con- 
nection with  this  affair,  Mr.  Converse,  and  that  you  have 


62  HILMA 

with  him  deemed  it  advisable  to  come  here  in  the 
matter." 

I  said  that  I  felt  I  might  be  of  some  slight  service  in 
recovering  the  lost  documents,  knowing  the  woman  as  I 
did. 

"True !  True !"  the  old  man  said,  as  he  leaned  back  in 
his  chair  and  studied  me  sharply  from  under  a  pair  of 
grisly  eyebrows.  "But  there  is  little  chance  of  that." 

I  could  well  see  he  was  bitterly  disappointed  at  the  turn 
affairs  had  taken  and  saw  little  hope  of  success.  His 
next  words  more  than  confirmed  my  opinion  and  also  let 
me  know  he  was  annoyed,  that  I,  a  stranger,  should  be 
brought  into  the  matter  at  all. 

"No  harm  has  been  done,"  he  said  with  a  sharp  glance 
toward  Karl,  "and  yet  the  matter  stands  where  it  was 
before.  Without  evidence  nothing  can  be  done.  The 
matter  will  be  dropped.  What  could  be  done  has  been 
done.  We  have  lost." 

I  saw  Karl  move  uneasily.  We  were  both  younger  men 
and  believed  that  there  was  hope  while  a  chance 
remained.  Yet  Karl  was  bound  to  obey.  I  was  not.  I 
could  speak  freely,  nothing  prevented  that,  and  I 
resolved  to  do  so.  I  had  a  mind  suddenly  to  see  the  mat- 
ter through. 

Had  I  not  met  the  princess?  I  would  join  her  cause, 
coming  as  far  as  I  had,  whether  this  gruff  old  grand  duke 
was  willing  or  no.  And  then  I  noted  again  the  wrinkles 
about  the  old  man's  eyes.  I  had  only  to  thaw  him  out  a 
bit  and  he  would  welcome  my  help,  and  gladly.  At  that 
task  I  set  myself. 

"I  fail  to  see  just  how  the  matter's  at  an  end,"  I 
suggested. 


GRAND  DUKE  OF  KURLMURT         63 

"Possibly  I  understand  this  matter  better  than  you  do, 
sir,"  he  gave  me  back  promptly. 

"Certain  documents  are  lost,"  I  went  on  calmly.  "As 
yet  the  woman  who  got  them  has  not  arrived  in  Zakbar. 
We  stop  her  before  she  does  and  take  them  back."  That 
was  what  there  was  to  it,  as  I  saw  it,  and  I  put  it  plainly. 

The  old  man  looked  at  me  calmly,  and  I  felt  there  was 
a  gleam  of  merriment  in  his  eyes.  But  whether  it  was 
sarcastic  mirth  at  my  so  lightly  considering  a  hard  task 
I  could  not  say. 

"There  is  no  harm  in  trying,  general,"  Karl  put  in. 
"You  have  men  on  the  watch  now.  When  the  woman  is 
reported  let  us  have  a  chance  at  her.  If  John  recognises 
her  we'll  get  that  envelope  again." 

"And  bring  a  hornet's  nest  down  about  our  ears.  Will 
Zergald  sit  by,  think  you,  and  let  it  be  done?" 

"Let's  do  it  before  he  knows  of  it,"  I  answered.  "Once 
done,  what  do  you  care  for  him  ?" 

"If  we  get  the  papers  you  have  him  in  your  hands," 
Karl  protested. 

"Now  he  has  you,"  I  remarked  dryly. 

"By  God,  he  has,"  the  older  man  exclaimed,  suddenly 
coming  to  his  feet,  while  his  voice  broke  with  more  than 
a  mere  acknowledgment  of  the  facts.  There  was  sor- 
row, regret  and  bitter  disappointment  on  his  face  as  he 
stood  there  looking  broken  and  old. 

I  slipped  close  to  him  as  a  thought  came  to  me. 

"If  a  young  American,  who  can  easily  be  charged  with 
all  the  indiscretion  you  choose,  should  fall  enamored  of 
a  certain  woman  and  carry  her  off,  your  police  would 
raise  a  riot  of  trouble,  I  suppose?" 


64  HILMA 

"They  would  if  they  heard  of  the  matter," 
he  said,  looking  up  at  me  as  if  hardly  seeing  my 
meaning. 

"Exactly,"  I  continued.  "This  foolish  American  learns 
where  this  woman  is,  when  she  crosses  your  frontier.  In 
his  deep  infatuation  he  contrives  to  have  the  train  she 
is  coming  on  stopped  at  some  lonely  spot.  It's  a  hold- 
up." 

"Aye,  it's  a  hold-up,"  the  old  man  growled,  looking  at 
me  more  sharply  as  a  bit  of  understanding  appeared  in 
his  eyes. 

"Enough  money  is  taken  to  lend  an  air  to  the  thing, 
for  the  American  wants  it  to  look  like  a  hold-up,  after 
all." 

"A  fine  air,"  Karl  exclaimed. 

"The  woman  is  carried  off." 

"I  hear  she  is  handsome,"  the  general  agreed. 

"Your  aid  here,  Captain  von  Merlder,  sets  out  in  pursuit 
of  the  rash  American,  learning  of  the  thing  by  chance 
before  your  police.  The  American,  to  save  his  skin, 
abandons  the  woman.  Captain  von  Merlder  nearly  over- 
takes him,  but  fails  at  the  last  moment,  by  his  mount 
giving  out.  He,  however,  secures  the  woman's  personal 
effects,  which  the  rash  American  has  scattered  on  the 
road,  after  abandoning  the  woman.  These  he  returns 
to  her,  minus,  er — possibly,  a  few  stray  papers  lost  in 
the  general  mix-up." 

"It's  as  good  as  fiction,"  Karl  exclaimed  with  a  shout. 

"It  can  be  made  as  good  as  facts,"  I  ventured,  watching 
Kurlmurt's  face. 

"Aye!"  he  said,  nodding  his  head  slowly  to  the  clock 


GRAND  DUKE  OF  KURLMURT         65 

on  the  mantel — "aye — a  rash  American  might  make  it 
as  good  as  facts,  if  we  had  one." 

"That's  why  I  came,"  I  answered,  lighting  a  cigarette, 
"and  can,  I  think,  furnish  credentials  for  rashness,  if 
you'll  have  them." 


CHAPTER  VIII 

AN  INVITATION  TO  CALL 

THE  aspect  of  affairs  changed  at  once.  Like  a  soft 
snow  melting  before  a  warm  sun,  the  Duke  of  Kurlmurt's 
objections  gave  way  to  our  plan.  He  saw  hope  again 
in  the  scheme,  and  I  found  him  giving  me  as  hearty  a 
welcome  as  Karl  could  have  done. 

The  old  man  chuckled  over  the  thing  like  a  schoolboy, 
adding  suggestions  of  his  own,  advising  me  not  to  let 
any  of  my  countrywomen  hear  of  the  matter  and 
promising  with  great  good  will  to  do  his  best  with  the 
newspapers. 

"We'll  give  you  another  name,  if  nothing  more,  Mr. 
Converse,"  he  said,  and  then  fell  to  chuckling  over  the 
idea  again. 

Thus  it  was  settled,  and  there  was  nothing  to  do  but  get 
a  dozen  trusted  fellows  together  and  await  word  that 
the  woman  had  arrived  on  the  frontier.  We  had  no 
doubt  she  would  come  at  any  moment,  so  we  made  our 
plans  carefully. 

"And  if  the  woman  doesn't  come?"  Karl  asked  incon- 
sistently, when  we  had  the  whole  thing  settled. 

"Zergald  will  want  that  envelope  in  his  own  hands 
before  he  places  Prince  Joachim's  name  before  the  grand 
dukes,"  Kurlmurt  said. 

"Would  he  have  the  woman  pass  it  to  him  through 
a  third  party?"  I  suggested. 


AN  INVITATION  TO  CALL  67 

The  duke  shook  his  head  again.  "He  uses  as  few  as 
he  can.  His  plans,  you  see,  were  so  arranged  that  Karl 
would  not  know  who  received  the  papers.  That  was 
undoubtedly  an  important  point  in  the  scheme.  Then 
the  woman  could  come  here  boldly  without  being 
recognised." 

It  looked  plausible,  and  satisfied  it  must  be  so,  we  made 
the  final  arrangements  for  recovery.  Then  all  matters 
settled,  Karl  and  I  took  our  way  back  toward  the  inn, 
leaving  Kurlmurt  to  prepare  my  gang  of  "ruffians"  who 
would  assist  in  the  holding  up  of  the  train. 

"It  couldn't  be  better,"  Karl  declared  enthusiastically. 
"Beyond  a  doubt  we'll  have  the  papers  by  night." 

"Or  we'll  wait  a  week  toasting  our  shins  in  impatience," 
I  said. 

"I  would  rather  have  the  matter  over  and  done  with." 

"True,"  I  agreed,  "and  yet  the  woman  hasn't  arrived, 
and  I'm  of  the  opinion  she'll  not  come  for  some  days. 
There  is  no  need  for  hurry  on  her  part.  She  could  wire 
she  had  succeeded,  then  wait  in  safety  until  your  return, 
and  when  Zergald  was  satisfied  no  suspicion  rested  on  her 
she  could  proceed.  They  have  plenty  of  time." 

"In  any  event,  we  can  trap  her  on  this  plan." 

"Unless  she  comes  as  we  did,"  I  said. 

"Impossible!" 

"I  should  think  so." 

On  our  way  back  to  the  inn  we  turned  in  at  the  wide 
park  which  skirted  the  lake,  and  made  our  way  along  its 
gravelled  paths.  On  our  left  was  the  emerald  water,  on 
our  right  the  city,  while  about  us  greensward  and  huge 
trees.  The  large  oaks  were  magnificent,  and  as  trees, 


68  HILMA 

especially  old  ones,  were  a  delight  to  me,  I  enjoyed  the 
stroll  immensely. 

"It's  a  wonder,"  Karl  suddenly  exclaimed,  "that  we 
didn't  have  that  rascal,  Heinrich  of  Vankle,  to  deal 
with." 

"Heinrich  of  Vankle,"  I  repeated,  "and  who  may  he 
be?" 

"The  greatest  scoundrel  you  would  care  to  meet." 

"One  of  your  prime  minister's  attendants?" 

"A  sort  of  private  secretary  of  his,  the  man  who  does 
nearly  all  of  Zergald's  dirty  work  and  a  goodly  amount 
on  his  own  account." 

"Perhaps  he  has  a  finger  in  this." 

"I'll  be  surprised  if  he  hasn't.  He  may  have  secured 
the  woman,  for  women  are  his  tools.  He's  as  handsome 
a  rogue  as  you  would  meet  anywhere.  I  hate  the  fellow, 
I  despise  him,  yet  he  has  an  easy  manner  that  almost  wins 
me,  knowing  him  as  I  do." 

My  interest  was  naturally  aroused,  and  at  my  urging 
Karl  told  me  much  of  Heinrich  and  his  deeds.  The  tell- 
ing fascinated  me.  I  learned  of  tricks  he  had  turned  for 
Zergald,  full  of  boldness,  but  lined  with  deep  cunning, 
and  I  made  up  my  mind  we  had  him  to  thank  for  the  loss 
of  the  documents.  Possibly,  if  this  were  the  case,  the 
woman  would  report  to  him,  and  he  would  be  the  one  to 
whom  the  documents  would  go  first.  However  that  might 
be,  our  present  plan  would  stop  them  reaching  any  one. 
Zergald  had  not  counted  on  Karl's  knowing  who  had  the 
envelope  from  him;  thus  his  plan  stood  liable  to  fall. 

I  so  figured  out  the  matter,  and  figured  correctly,  too, 
had  not  another  stepped  in  and  by  his  scheme  and  plan, 


AN  INVITATION  TO  CALL  69 

for  personal  gain,  upset  our  plans.  But  of  that  we  then 
knew  naught,  so  went  on  in  our  own  way  to  what  we 
thought  and  hoped  would  be  a  quick  solution  of  the 
matter.  And  so  it  would  have  been  but  for  this  third 
party. 

As  Karl  was  telling  me  how  Heinrich,  caught  in  some 
tavern  brawl,  had  held  off  a  dozen  fellows  unaided,  he 
turned  upon  me  and  demanded  if  I  knew  aught  of  swords- 
manship. 

"Do  you  mean  can  I  fence?"  I  asked.  "Well,  a  little, 
but  why?" 

"Because,"  he  replied  with  an  expressive  drop  to  his 
mouth,  "you  may  find  you'll  have  occasion  to  test  your 
skill  before  you  get  through  with  this  business." 

"I  don't  follow  you,"  I  said. 

"Suppose  we  run  up  against  active  opposition  from  our 
dear  prime  minister  or  some  of  his  cut-throats.  If  I  were 
you  I'd  drop  a  Colt  in  my  pocket  and  brush  up  my  sword 
arm  a  bit." 

"I  think  I'll  trust  to  American  methods  if  necessity 
arises,"  I  answered,  taking  his  remarks  rather  lightly. 

"I  know  your  people  are  quite  proficient  in  the  manly 
art  of  self-defence,  but  when  you  have  to  do  with  a  chap 
who  has  six  bullets  or  a  long,  keen  blade  it  will  hardly 
do." 

"Are  you  serious?"  I  asked. 

He  looked  at  me  in  astonishment. 

"Most  certainly  I  am,"  he  answered.  "You  surely 
don't  think  this  little  programme  of  seating  her  royal 
Highness  on  the  throne  of  Scarvania  is  to  be  child's 
play?" 


70  HILMA 

"No,"  I  agreed  slowly.  Yet  I  suddenly  realised  while  I 
answered  in  the  negative  that  up  to  that  moment  I  had 
considered  the  whole  thing  a  good  deal  of  a  lark.  The 
sharper  wit  was  to  win,  and  I,  with  the  common  assur- 
ance of  my  race,  had  counted  on  some  clever  trick  turn- 
ing the  winning  hand  for  us.  But  now  I  began  to  see 
there  was  something  else  in  the  matter.  A  Colt  and  a 
strong  sword  arm !  If  I  was  to  hold  up  a  train,  the  Colt 
would  be  needed  assuredly,  and  a  tight  place  might  turn 
up  where  the  bark  of  a  pistol  would  be  inconvenient 
beyond  measure.  Still,  I  was  not  convinced,  but  to  please 
Karl,  for  he  urged  me  sorely,  we  secured  two  foils,  and 
going  to  a  secluded  part  of  the  park,  fenced  for  upward 
of  an  hour  or  more. 

I  had  always  considered  it  the  best  of  exercise,  and  now 
was  glad  I  had  some  knowledge  of  the  art.  Karl  had  a 
hundred  lines  of  attack  I  knew  little  of,  but  my  physical 
condition  was  such  that  I  was  able  to  fall  back  on  the 
common  tricks  of  the  defence  and  wait  for  an  opening 
to  strike  home. 

At  last  we  finished,  both  a  little  short  of  wind,  but  our 
blood  a-tingle  and  a  flush  of  healthy  life  on  our  faces. 

"I'll  trust  you  to  give  a  good  account  of  yourself," 
Karl  said  as  we  dropped  onto  a  nearby  bench.  "I'm 
above  the  average  swordsman  in  our  army,  and  you'll 
meet  no  one  better  than  I,  unless  it  is  Heinrich,  who  is, 
if  anything,  my  better." 

"I'll  leave  him  to  you,  Karl,"  I  said  with  a  laugh,  for 
I  had  no  idea  I  would  cross  blades  with  any  one.  "I  think 
you'll  welcome  the  chance." 

"That  I  will.    By  Heavens !    I  trust  this  matter  gives 


AN  INVITATION  TO  CALL  71 

me  the  opportunity.     I've  an  account  to  square  with 
him." 

I  looked  at  my  friend  with  surprise,  for  he  spoke  bit- 
terly, as  one  who  bore  a  long  unsettled  grudge  and 
wished  for  the  chance  to  square  it.  But  I  said  noth- 
ing more,  not  caring  to  seem  inquisitive,  and  instead 
urged  the  hour  for  a  return  to  the  inn  and  luncheon. 

With  luncheon  over,  we  sat  on  the  veranda  off  my  rooms 
smoking  and  talking.  Karl  told  me  much  of  his  coun- 
try, and  an  hour  or  so  slipped  by  unnoted.  And  while  we 
sat  thus  the  sound  of  clanking  sabre  and  jingling  spurs 
came  to  our  ears.  I  rose  quickly,  for  such  sounds  were 
still  strange  to  me.  A  trooper,  gorgeous  in  his  trap- 
pings, was  riding  up  to  the  inn. 
"One  of  the  guards?"  Kar^  asked. 
I  nodded,  and  in  a  few  minutes  a  knock  sounded  on  my 
door,  which  opened  at  my  answer,  admitting  the  same 
trooper. 

He  came  forward,  a  veritable  clanking  ramrod,  and 
saluted. 

"From  her  royal  Highness,  the  Princess  Hilma  von 
Cedra  of  Rulfburg,"  the  fellow  announced,  holding 
forth  a  small  envelope  to  me. 

I  took  it,  as  I  was  standing,  but  passed  it  to  Karl 
without  looking  at  the  address. 

"It's  yours,  my  dear  fellow,"  he  said,  handing  it  back. 
I  broke  the  seal  mechanically,  for  some  way  this  uni- 
formed bearer  of  notes  made  me  feel  unnatural.  He 
stood  so  stiffly,  eyes  staring  at  the  distant  landscape 
as  if  seeing  nothing,  that  I  felt  stricken  dumb  and 
mechanical  as  was  he. 


72  HILMA 

But  there  was  no  mistaking  the  note,  and  as  soon  as  I 
had  scanned  it  I  found  my  voice. 

"Tell  her  Highness,  the  Princess  Hilma  von  Cedra  of 
Rulfburg,  I  shall  obey  immediately,"  I  said. 

He  saluted,  wheeled  like  a  piece  of  machinery  and  went 
clanking  out.  I  heard  him  mount,  and  while  I  watched 
him  silently  he  rode  down  the  avenue  again. 

For  a  moment  time  turned  back.  I  was  a  knight  gird- 
ing on  my  armour  and  preparing  for  the  fight.  I  had 
been  summoned,  for  there  under  the  trees  rode  the  mes- 
senger who  had  come  on  his  black  charger  to  bid  me 
draw  my  sword  for  her  rescue. 

Was  it  not  possible?  Had  not  the  hours  for  once 
ceased  their  rush  onward  and  let  the  pages  of  time  turn 
again  to  the  days  when  one  could  draw  his  sword  and 
fight  for  a  "faire  ladie"?  In  such  a  quaint  old  world 
town  as  Zakbar  the  lists  might  be  opened.  Under  the 
great  oaks  where  the  deer  grazed  one  might  still  hear 
the  tread  of  armoured  feet  and  the  rustle  of  sweeping 
skirts.  Why  could  not  time  turn  back  for  once  and  take 
me  with  it? 

And  then  Karl  spoke,  and  with  a  start  I  realised  to-day 
was  to-day  and  the  world  would  not  turn  back. 

"She  asks  me  to  call,"  I  said. 

Karl  nodded,  rose  and  called  to  the  waiter  for  a  cab. 

"Kurlmurt  must  be  with  her  and  have  spoken  of  our 
plans,"  he  suggested. 

We  walked  around  to  the  front  of  the  inn  as  the  cab 
drove  up,  and  were  soon  rolling  through  the  town  past 
the  castle  and  the  cathedral  and  down  the  long  avenue 
beyond. 


AN  INVITATION  TO  CALL  73 

I  was  still  wrapped  in  my  day  dream  of  a  tall  girl  who 
had  greeted  me,  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land,  so  kindly ; 
of  a  girl  who,  with  keen  eyes,  hair  blowing  in  the  wind, 
steered  a  tiny  craft  over  sparkling  waves;  truth,  kind- 
ness, coolness,  beauty ;  a  tall,  stately  woman  who  was  a 
queen,  if  she  be  never  crowned.  And  as  I  thought,  Karl 
talked  on.  Many,  many  things  were  in  my  mind  that 
day.  Some  came  true,  some — well — in  all  things  one 
cannot  be  a  true  dreamer,  and  for  that  I  must  not  mourn, 
if  I  mourn  at  all.  Who  can  tell?  One  moment  we  feel 
content,  glad  that  we  have  some  things,  and  then — no 
matter  how  contented  we  may  be  our  spirit  rebels.  We 
are  strange,  we  humans.  But  what  would  the  world  be 
if  we  were  not? 


CHAPTER  IX 

A  BED,   RED  ROSE 

SOON  the  buildings  were  left  behind  and  the  road  made 
back  from  the  lake  and  up  a  steep  rise  to  the  higher 
ground  which  lay  beyond  the  city. 

At  one  point  we  drove  again  close  to  the  water,  but  high 
above  it,  and  there  a  fine  view  of  the  castle,  which  was 
our  destination,  could  be  had. 

It  stood  boldly  on  the  edge  of  the  bluff,  which  made 
down  almost  sheer  to  the  water  below.  Wide  terraces 
surrounded  by  balustrades  led  about  the  castle,  and  on 
the  lake  side  were  built  to  the  very  edge  of  the  rocks. 
From  the  back  one  could  look  straight  down  a  hundred 
feet  or  over  to  the  lake. 

On  the  sides  the  terraces  led  to  the  gardens,  while  on  the 
front  the  massive  oaks  made  in  close  and  the  park  of 
trees  ran  back  to  the  road  a  good  half  mile. 

We  paused  to  view  the  castle,  standing  so  boldly,  for 
a  moment  only  and  then  drove  on. 

At  last  we  came  to  the  huge  iron  gates  and  turned  into 
the  grounds  themselves. 

Under  the  trees  the  deer  looked  up  in  silent  curiosity, 
and  I  felt  as  I  caught  sight  of  the  grey  turrets  that  our 
cab  was  by  far  too  modern  a  conveyance.  We  should 
have  been  mounted  on  prancing  chargers.  Were  we  not 
bound  to  the  aid  of  a  princess,  lodged  in  a  grey  old  tower 
by  the  shore  of  a  lake?  Beyond  a  doubt  my  adventure 


A  RED,  RED  ROSE  75 

should  have  begun  a  hundred  years  before,  to  suit  the 
fancy  of  my  mood  that  day. 

When  we  stepped  down  by  the  door  Karl  greeted  the 
majordomo,  who  directed  us  to  the  terrace  on  the  right. 

As  we  turned  the  corner  I  caught  my  third  glimpse  of 
her  as  she  sat  talking  earnestly  to  the  Duke  of  Kurlmurt. 

Undoubtedly  he  had  already  told  her  of  our  plans,  as 
Karl  had  the  night  before  briefly  informed  her  of  my 
connection  with  the  matter. 

And  now  she  desired  to  see  me,  to  find,  I  suppose,  what 
manner  of  man  had  been  added  to  her  forces. 

She  bade  me  welcome  as  she  did  Karl,  as  if  I  too  had 
grown  up  with  her  from  childhood  and  came  no  stranger 
to  her  home.  I  might  have  but  returned  after  an 
absence  from  Zakbar  and,  in  fact,  I  almost  rubbed  my 
eyes  to  see  if  it  could  be  I  was  awake. 

"You  are  prompt,"  she  said;  "and  have  brought  Karl 
with  you."  She  laughed  quietly,  beckoning  us  to  be 
seated. 

If  she  meant  to  put  me  at  my  ease  it  was  done  admir- 
ably. I  could  but  admire,  and  yet  rather  than  admiration 
came  the  feeling  she  was  so  different  from  other  women. 

I  realised  I  was  accepted  as  one  of  them,  taken  into  their 
formal  company ;  question  or  doubt  had  passed.  What 
they  knew  I  knew.  There  was  no — You  understand  mat- 
ters are  so  and  so,  or  we  refer  to  this  or  that.  It  was 
as  if  I  had  always  been  one  of  them. 

In  a  pause  I  looked  about  me.  The  balustrade  of  the 
terrace  was  old.  The  grey  lichen  on  the  castle  walls, 
the  ivy  on  the  tower,  all  spoke  of  days  long  gone  by.  My 
two  companions  wore  a  uniform  that  might  have  decked 


76  HILMA 

the  bodies  of  their  sires,  thrice  removed.  Only  the  prin- 
cess and  myself  were  modern.  My  stick  should  have  been 
a  sword,  my  hat  a  helmet  of  steel  and  my  legs  encased 
in  hussar  boots.  As  for  her,  she  should  have  worn  noth- 
ing but  what  she  did,  for  so  simple  a  gown  became  her 
wonderfully.  The  low  open  neck  marked  the  clear  throat 
the  better,  and  there  was  about  her  a  dainty  touch  of  Old 
Worldliness.  I  felt  alone  modern,  and  yet  no  whit  the 
less  one  of  them. 

That  day,  a  brief  hour  after  my  coming,  no  one  sug- 
gested by  word  or  deed  I  was  a  stranger.  Is  it  then  any 
wonder  I  felt  as  I  did? 

Then  as  the  conversation  lagged  a  moment  the  prin- 
cess rose. 

"I'm  sure  you  wish  to  see  our  old  gardens,"  she  said, 
addressing  me.  "We'll  walk  through  them,  if  you  like  ?" 

We  went  down  the  wide  steps  and  along  the  gravel  path 
between  rose  bushes  in  full  bloom.  The  fragrance  of  the 
flowers  was  in  the  air,  while  a  cool  soft  breeze  came  from 
over  the  lake. 

"This  is  the  garden  my  father  liked  so  well,"  the  prin- 
cess said  gently. 

I  felt  suddenly  that  no  matter  how  fully  I  had  been 
accepted  before,  I  was  by  that  simple  remark  now  more 
truly  one  of  them  than  ever. 

"It  is  very  beautiful.  One  could  walk  here  and  rest 
or  decide  grave  matters,"  I  said. 

She  looked  at  me  gladly. 

"You  understand.  He  would  walk  here  of  an  evening, 
down  this  path  to  the  far  end,  then  back  to  here,"  and 
she  stopped  by  a  low  bench  on  the  edge  of  the  cliff. 


A  RED,  RED  ROSE  77 

"Here  he  would  sit  and  watch  the  distant  sun  sink  to  rest 
over  the  hills  beyond  the  lake.  In  the  air  was  the  fra- 
grance of  the  flowers,  as  now,  and  behind  him,  far 
beyond,  the  hum  of  his  city." 

As  she  spoke  we  stood  there  by  the  seat  overlooking  the 
lake.  The  cliff  fell  away  abruptly  and  the  sun  was 
travelling  fast  toward  the  distant  hills.  The  lake  flashed 
in  its  rays. 

There  was  something  holy  in  her  speaking  as  she  did. 
I  had  never  even  seen  a  likeness  of  her  father,  and  yet  I 
could  picture  a  grey-haired  man  with  a  strong  yet  kind 
face  standing  there,  as  she  did,  looking  out  over  the  val- 
ley and  smiling  softly  at  his  thoughts. 

His  brow  would  have  been  deep  and  full,  as  was  hers, 
his  chin  firm,  and  in  his  face,  as  in  hers,  would  have  been 
a  look  of  perfect  understanding  and  faith.  Men  would 
have  followed  him  to  death.  As  her  father  stood  she 
stood,  and  he  who  would  have  followed  him  would  fol- 
low her. 

Then  I  suddenly  understood  why  she  had  brought  me 
to  the  spot  and  why  she  had  told  me  of  her  father. 

"You  wonder  why  I  have  come  to  Zakbar;  why  I 
should  try  to  help?"  I  said. 

"Yes,"  she  answered  simply  as  she  seated  herself  on 
the  stone  bench.  She  did  not  look  at  me,  but  kept  her 
eyes  on  the  distant  hills.  Yet  I  knew  it  was  here,  under 
a  spell  that  would  demand  the  truth,  if  any  possible 
deceit  was  in  me,  that  I  was  to  explain  to  her  the  reason 
for  my  coming. 

"I  should  like  to  hear,"  she  said. 

Then  I  spoke  slowly.     I  told  her  of  the  strange  coin- 


78  HILMA 

cidence  on  the  train,  how  I  had  come  to  meet  Karl  von 
Merlder  and  taken  the  papers  from  him,  only  to  give 
them  to  the  wrong  person ;  how  we  had  met  that  Sunday 
morning  in  my  rooms  at  the  hotel,  and  then  of  our  sud- 
den decision  that  I  should  come. 

"We  both  seemed  to  feel  that  it  should  be  so  at  the 
same  instant,"  I  said.  "Perhaps  there  is  really  nothing 
in  Fate,  and  yet  I  think  we  both  knew  the  ball  had  fallen 
and  we  were  cast  to  move  on,  our  forces  joined." 

"And  Karl  has  told  me  of  your  trip." 

"And  then,"  I  said,  speaking  slowly,  "we  met  there  at 
the  inn.  You  welcomed  me  first  to  your  city.  Karl 
showed  me  the  way  and  you  welcomed  me." 

"I  could  not  have  done  less  to  one  who  came  to  help 
my  country." 

"But  you  did  not  know  that  then." 

"No.     I  only  knew  you  were  a  stranger  in  our  land." 

"And  because  of  that  gave  me  welcome." 

"America,"  she  said  slowly,  as  if  again  explaining  that 
welcome  at  the  inn,  "was  always  a  country  of  great  inter- 
est to  my  father." 

"I  understand,"  I  said. 

"And  America,"  she  asked,  turning  to  me  eagerly,  "tell 
me  of  it?  Ah,  there  no  such  tasks  would  come  to  one. 
There  I  would  never  need  to  choose  between  my  wishes 
and  my  country's  need." 

I  understood  what  she  meant,  I  thought.  She  did  not 
seek  to  rule  her  country,  and  yet  it  was  necessary  that 
she  should.  Her  people  demanded  it.  Her  cousin  had 
no  right  to  the  throne.  That  fact,  coupled  with  the  knowl- 
edge that  he  would  be  no  more  than  a  tool  in  the  hands 


A  RED,  RED  ROSE  79 

of  the  Duke  of  Zergald,  made  his  coronation  a  calamity. 
What  course,  then,  was  there  open  to  her?  She  stood, 
no  more  than  a  girl,  torn  between  her  natural  desire  to 
be  free,  to  do  as  she  would,  and  the  keener  demands  of 
her  position. 

I  spoke  not  at  all  of  America,  but  instead  of  her. 

"I  think  I  understand.  The  path  you  must  follow  is 
hard." 

She  turned  suddenly,  a  little  catch  in  her  voice;  there 
almost  seemed  to  be  tears  in  her  eyes. 

"I  cannot  say  so  to  them" — she  pointed  to  the  terrace 
where  Kurlmurt  and  Karl  waited  our  return.  "They 
must  not  think  I  find  it  hard,  for  there  is  my  father. 
Yet — oh,  it  is — so  hard.  I  know  what  one  and  all  will 
ask  of  me  if  I  am  crowned.  I  shall  always  have  to  stay 
here.  Before  I  could  go  away  quietly,  but  when  I  am 
their  queen" — she  smiled  sadly — "I  will  be  no  more  than 
a  caged  bird." 

"But  perhaps — "  I  began  suddenly,  carried  away  by 
my  sympathy  and  completely  forgetting  myself. 

She  looked  up  with  a  sad  smile  and  a  shake  of  her  head. 

"No !  No !  I  cannot  hope.  I  will  be  crowned.  I  have 
no  other  right.  My  country  needs  me.  There  is  no  turn- 
ing back — and — and — ah,  Mr.  Converse,  when  the  time 
comes,  when  I  am  queen  I  shall  be  brave." 

"I  have  no  doubt." 

"Yet  now " 

"It  would  be  better  had  I  not  come,"  I  said  suddenly. 

"Instead,  it  is  very  kind  of  you.  I  have  so  few.  You 
are  like — like — "  she  hesitated  for  words — "like  Karl, 
with  whom  I  have  been  all  my  life.  I  felt  so  when  I  first 


80  HILMA 

saw  you.  It  seemed  then  as  if  we  could  know  each  other 
and  understand,  so  easily.  Because  my  father  spoke  of 
your  country  so  often,  I  think  you  must  have  been  drawn 
here  by  some  strange  force  to  help  us  all.  He  knew 
many  Americans  and  you  seem — "  she  smiled  faintly — 
"like — but  how  shall  I  say  it — like  the  example — the 
man,  the  one  whom  my  father  referred  to  when  he  spoke 
of  your  country  and  its  men.  I  have  been  thinking  of  it 
since  I  first  saw  you,  and  some  way  I  too  feel  Fate  has 
sent  you.  What  I  have  learned  of  your  country  makes 
it  possible  for  me  to  understand  you,  now  you've 
come." 

I  listened,  wondering  much,  but  understanding,  I  think, 
what  she  meant.  Still,  it  seemed  I  had  come  but  to  make 
her  task  the  harder.  Only  I  knew  the  woman,  and  so  I 
spoke  the  thought  that  was  in  my  mind. 

"If  I  should  suddenly  go  away — if  Zergald  got  these 
papers,  you  could  not  be  crowned." 

"No!  You  must  not  think  of  that,"  she  answered 
quickly.  "Because  I  spoke  as  I  did  I  only  meant  to 
explain.  I  did  not  mean  to  complain.  I  did  not  mean 
to  hint." 

"Ah,"  I  exclaimed  eagerly,  "I  wish  I  could  carry  you 
away  so  that  you  might  escape  all  this.  Then  you  could 
not  help  yourself,  you  would  have  no  choice." 

God  knows  my  words  were  meant  innocently  enough.  I 
spoke  in  metaphor  only.  Yet  she  turned  upon  me  sud- 
denly with  a  startled  look  in  her  eyes,  and  by  her  glance 
made  me  see  more  in  them  than  I  had  meant. 

I  made  no  explanation  but  stood  my  ground,  looking 
down  deep  into  her  eyes  as  she  studied  mine. 


A  RED,  RED  ROSE  81 

Then  suddenly  she  seemed  to  understand  my  true  mean- 
ing, or  at  least  she  made  an  end  of  the  discussion. 

"I  shall  be  their  queen,"  she  said,  smiling  slowly  and 
looking  out  across  the  lake. 

"Aye,  your  Highness,  we  will  make  you  queen,"  I  said, 
for  I  knew  it  was  the  only  way. 

She  did  not  turn  and  look  at  me,  but  stood  staring 
straight  before  her,  yet  on  her  lips  came  a  faint  smile 
as  she  spoke  again. 

"But  not  your  queen,  not  queen  to  the  one  who  will 
help  the  most." 

"In  my  country  I  have  none,  so  I  shall  claim  you  as  the 
others  do." 

"As  the  others  do,"  she  said,  growing  serious.  "Aye, 
they  claim  me  and  I  must  obey."- 

She  turned  at  that,  and  we  walked  back  toward  the 
terrace  where  Kurlmurt  and  Karl  still  talked.  The  sun 
shot  coloured  shafts  of  every  shade  across  the  heavens 
as  slowly  we  went  back  through  the  winding  paths  of  the 
garden. 

The  roses  filled  the  air  with  their  fragrance,  and  a  hush 
as  seems  to  come  when  soft  music  is  played  filled  the  air. 

My  mind  was  full  of  strange  jumblings.  I  dreamed, 
awake  as  I  was,  a  dream  no  sane  man  would  think  of  in 
his  waking  moments.  And  yet  so  strange  had  matters 
turned  I  felt  anything  could  happen.  She  was  to  be 
queen.  On  that  plough  handle  I  had  set  my  grip,  and 
a  straight  furrow  must  be  driven  no  matter  if  other 
things  would  suit  the  fancies  of  my  dream  the  better. 
There  was  but  one  thing  to  be  done. 

As  we  neared  the  terrace  she  stopped,  and  plucking  a 


82  HILMA 

deep  red  rose,  pressed  to  her  lips.  Then  as  she  started 
on  she  stopped  again,  glanced  toward  the  terrace  where 
Kurlmurt  and  Karl  stood  talking,  and  slowly  plucked 
two  more,  not  as  red  as  the  first. 

Then  she  turned  to  me.  A  smile  was  on  her  lips  and  yet 
there  seemed  a  serious  note  beneath. 

"The  emblem  of  my  champions,"  she  said,  smiling 
gaily,  and  she  placed  one  on  my  coat. 

"These  two" — she  held  up  the  others — "are  for  uncle 
and  for  Karl:  I  have  you  three — good  friends  all,  and 
come  what  may  you'll  wear  my  emblem." 

"Aye,  your  Highness,  your  emblem  always." 

We  went  on,  gained  the  terrace,  and  with  laughter  and 
deep  courtesy  she  gave  to  Kurlmurt  and  to  Karl  their 
roses.  But  mine — I  saw  it  was  the  deepest  red  of  the 
three.  I  saw  it.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  Hilma  saw 
or  realised  it  was  the  one  she  had  pressed  against  her  lips. 


CHAPTER  X 

AN  INVITATION  TO  LEAVE 

LATE  that  evening  Karl  returned  with  me  to  the  inn. 

To  our  astonishment,  a  note  from  the  Grand  Duke  of 
Zergald,  requesting  me  to  call  the  next  morning,  was 
found  lying  on  the  table  in  my  sitting-room. 

What  the  summons  could  mean  neither  of  us  was  able 
to  determine.  I  got  my  feet  in  a  low  chair,  a  good  cigar, 
with  some  brandy  and  soda  at  my  elbow,  and  expressed 
my  opinion.  Karl,  similarly  fortified,  his  feet  on  a  table, 
expressed  his. 

The  discussion  went  on  late  into  the  evening  or  early 
morning,  I  can't  say  which.  From  the  purpose  of  the 
note  we  digressed  to  the  general  matter  in  hand,  then 
back  to  the  note,  and  finally  back  again  and  once  again. 

Karl  argued  against  my  paying  the  slightest  attention 
to  Zergald's  request,  but  I  laughed  him  to  scorn.  No 
one  would  send  such  a  letter  and  then  knock  a  man  in 
the  head.  Besides,  what  reason  had  he  of  suspecting  me. 
Certainly  he  did  not  know  that  I  was  connected  with 
the  affair,  unless  his  spies  had  forwarded  my  descrip- 
tion— hardly  likely — as  the  one  through  whose  hands  the 
envelope  had  passed.  It  was  possible  that  he  might  be 
suspicious  simply  because  I  had  returned  with  Karl,  and 
seemed  to  know  the  princess  and  Kurlmurt.  And  then 
it  suddenly  struck  me  that  he  might  think  I  was  a  living 


84  HILMA 

witness  to  prove  that  Joachim  was  not  the  Countess  of 
Murwurth's  son. 

This  idea  seemed  plausible  until  I  realised  I  was  but  a 
little  older  than  Joachim.  So  finally  we  let  the  question 
rest  until  I  should  see  Zergald  and  ascertain  first  hand 
why  he  wished  to  see  me. 

I  did  believe  there  would  be  an  opportunity  in  such 
a  visit  to  possibly  learn  how  much  the  prime  minister 
knew  of  what  had  transpired. 

When  I  rose  the  next  morning  and  as  I  ate  my  break- 
fast, with  the  lake  sparkling  before  me,  my  thoughts 
were  on  anything  but  the  coming  interview. 

I  plead  as  an  excuse  to  being  mortal  with  hot  blood 
in  my  veins — no  more.  For  years  I  had  been  led  here  and 
there,  this  woman  presented  to  my  view  and  then  another, 
as  if  they  were  so  many  puppets,  to  be  married  for  the 
asking.  What  my  natural  disposition  toward  women 
might  have  been,  had  I  been  left  to  Fate  and  not  to  my 
sister,  I  can  never  tell.  As  it  was,  the  disposition  such 
circumstances  formed  for  me  was  one  of  tolerance  and, 
I  trust,  good  behaviour  in  their  presence.  Never  a  real 
liking  for  any  single  one,  as  I  was  told  I  should 
have. 

And  yet  why  talk  of  it?  The  truth  was  that  so  far 
designing  Polly  had  presented  not  the  right  one.  If  she, 
instead  of  circumstances,  had  led  me  to  Scarvania,  I 
have  no  doubt  the  "result"  would  have  been  the  same. 
That  there  was  already  such  a  "result"  from  my  coming 
I  made  no  pretence  of  concealing  from  myself  as  I  sat 
there  that  morning. 

The  princess  of  a  strange  country  had  met  me  first  and 


AN  INVITATION  TO  LEAVE  85 

given  me  greeting.  I  had  seen  her  grave,  I  had  seen  her 
gay,  I  had  seen  her  sad.  But  what  odds.  I  had  seen  her, 
and  for  me  that  was  enough.  Only  two  days  had  passed, 
the  scoffing  cynic  could  say,  since  I  had  set  eyes  on  her. 
Let  me  ask,  Sir  Cynic,  is  it  a  thing  for  days?  A  passion 
that  will  burn  for  ages  must  needs  light  sometime  and 
of  an  instant.  This  love  that  needs  a  goodly  fanning 
and  a  stout  pair  of  bellows  is  not  to  my  liking.  Tinder 
is  the  outer  shell  of  love — tinder  that  flames  with  the 
spark  of  first  sight,  and  thus  lights  well  the  core,  hard  as 
a  weathered  oak,  to  burn  for  ages. 

A  perfect  understanding  is,  I'll  allow,  a  thing  that  asks 
for  time.  The  perfect  knowledge  of  your  love,  however, 
comes  as  with  the  spark  that  lights  the  tinder  shell. 

And  thus  it  was  with  me.  I  knew  the  truth,  and  gloried 
in  the  knowledge,  still  keeping  in  mind  I  was  there  upon 
an  errand. 

Then  the  thought  of  my  coming  interview  returned,  and 
I  rose,  prepared  to  go.  Karl  had  warned  me  against 
some  trick — he  said  quite  plainly  Zergald  was  equal  to  it. 
Kurlmurt  had  whispered  that  it  would  do  no  harm  if  I 
dropped  a  pistol  in  my  coat. 

However,  the  thing  now  to  do  was  to  see  what  was 
meant.  I  fancied,  and  I  told  them  so,  that  I  might  come 
from  the  call  wiser  than  I  went.  The  advice  of  Kurl- 
murt I  shunned.  It  hardly  seemed  the  thing  to  doubt 
the  man  that  wrote  asking  for  your  company. 

When  my  cab  drove  up  to  the  old  castle  in  the  square, 
the  two  sentries  at  the  door  saluted,  and  I  passed  in  under 
the  great  arched  sally-port  that  rang  with  each  footfall, 
as  if  to  act  as  one's  announcer.  The  court  itself  was 


86  HILMA 

half  in  shadow,  half  in  sunlight,  while  over  the  grey 
trails  the  ivy  twined  in  a  solid  mass. 

I  was  passed  on  by  a  sentinel  to  a  chamberlain  in  a  red 
coat  and  white  breeches  with  much  gold  lace.  He  led 
me  down  a  wide  corridor  and  through  an  antechamber  or 
council  room. 

Four  men  grouped  near  a  flat  table  in  the  alcove  caught 
my  eye. 

They  looked  up  with  no  little  curiosity  as  I  came  down 
the  room,  and  one  of  them,  a  tall  fellow,  most  striking 
and  handsome,  whom  I  instantly  took  to  be  Heinrich  of 
Vankle — Karl  had  given  me  a  good  description  of  him — 
nodded  to  himself  slowly  four  times  and  smiled. 

His  manner  had  the  easy  bearing  of  a  man  quite  sure 
of  himself,  who  had  no  question  of  his  position  and 
power.  The  other  three  stared  in  respectful  curiosity, 
but  Heinrich — for  I  soon  learned  it  was  he — looked  me 
over  with  some  little  insolence  in  his  manner. 

In  a  moment  I  had  passed  the  group,  but  had  no  doubt 
they  watched  me  until  the  green  doors  at  the  far  end 
of  the  room  closed  upon  my  back,  and  I  heard  myself 
announced  by  the  attendant. 

The  room  I  entered  seemed  over  small,  but  that,  beyond 
question,  was  because  of  the  largeness  of  the  ante- 
chamber. In  the  middle  was  a  flat  desk,  covered  with 
many  papers,  while  about  the  walls  were  cabinets  and 
shelves  well  filled.  It  had  the  look  of  a  workroom,  and 
the  small  man  seated  at  the  desk  had  the  sharp,  keen 
glance  of  a  worker. 

The  first  impression  of  the  Duke  of  Zergald  was,  if 
anything,  favourable,  and  while  I  came  to  know  him 


AN  INVITATION  TO  LEAVE  87 

afterward  as  a  man  with  little  pity,  I  never  saw  him 
but  what  I  was  drawn  to  him  by  something  in  his  face. 

He  looked  up  as  I  stepped  forward,  and  I  saw  that  he 
was,  if  anything,  undersized  in  stature,  with  an  ashen 
face,  cold  steel  eyes  and  a  thin,  grey-pointed  beard.  His 
upper  lip  was  hardly  covered  by  his  moustache,  it  was 
trimmed  so  closely. 

Then,  without  a  smile  or  a  change  in  his  expression,  yet 
with  a  gentleness  and  courtesy  that  made  me  think  he 
had  been  somewhat  maligned  by  my  friends  in  their  over- 
zealousness,  he  bade  me  be  seated. 

"I  must  thank  you,  Mr.  Converse,  for  calling,"  he  said 
in  a  low,  even  voice.  "I  am  an  old  man  and  go  out  but 
little." 

I  had  resolved  to  let  the  duke  lead  the  conversation 
where  he  would  and  trust  to  chance  to  gather  from  his 
words  what  he  knew. 

"It  is  I  who  feel  honoured  at  the  summons,"  I  replied 
in  an  instant  to  his  greeting. 

"Scarvania  is  rather  out  of  the  beaten  track,"  he  sug- 
gested. 

"I  am  a  great  traveller  and  delight  in  new  places,"  I 
answered  quickly  enough. 

Assuredly  the  Duke  of  Zergald  was  coming  to  the  point 
without  delay. 

"And  your  good  friend,  Count  von  Merlder,  was  kind 
enough  to  recommend  us  to  you?" 

"I  think  it  was  I  who  made  the  suggestion,"  I  an- 
swered. 

The  duke  nodded  slowly. 

"True !"  he  said.     "The  count  would  hardly  ask  a  new 


88  HILMA 

acquaintance  to  help  him  even  when  in  so  nasty  a  pre- 
dicament." 

Did  he  know  that  I  had  but  recently  met  Karl,  or  did  he 
want  to  know  if  I  had?  Was  he  referring  to  the  loss 
of  the  envelope  as  the  "nasty  predicament"? 

"I  should  hardly  say  the  count  and  I  were  new  ac- 
quaintances," I  answered. 

He  shot  a  glance  at  me  from  under  his  eyebrows.  He 
did  not  know  how  long  I  had  known  Karl  von  Merlder, 
of  that  I  was  sure. 

"With  some  men  acquaintance  grows  strong  in  short 
order,"  he  suggested. 

"I  quite  agree,"  I  said,  and  then  added,  to  give  him 
something  on  which  to  ponder,  "Do  you  think  Count  von 
Merlder  such  a  one?" 

He  shook  his  head  a  little  peevishly  at  the  question. 

"I  do  not  think  I  know  the  count  well  enough  to  an- 
swer." 

"I  should  have  said  you  knew  the  count  full  well." 

He  looked  at  me  as  if  he  thought  I  was  trying  to  pin 
him  to  an  answer  of  his  own  question,  as  I  assuredly  was. 

"Perhaps  I  do,"  he  said;  "perhaps  so  well  that  that 
knowledge  has  assisted  me." 

"I  should  say  from  your  standpoint  you  had  made  good 
use  of  it,"  I  answered,  thinking  of  the  false  message. 

"Unfortunately  for  some,  we  all  must  have  our  stand- 
points." 

"Unfortunately,  I  should  say,  is  the  very  word,"  I 
agreed. 

"From  some  points  of  view,  unfortunately  is  hardly  the 
word  at  all." 


AN  INVITATION  TO  LEAVE  89 

"Knowing  both  sides  of  a  story,  one  must  take  a  posi- 
tion," I  replied. 

"Do  we  always  know  both  sides  when  we  think  we  do  ?" 
he  asked. 

"If  not,  perhaps  one  would  be  glad  to  learn,"  I  an- 
swered, meaning  to  give  him  a  chance  to  tell  me  what  he 
would. 

I  think  he  understood  my  words,  for  he  nodded  slowly, 
much  as  had  Heinrich  of  Vankle  in  the  anteroom. 

"I  think  you're  right,"  he  said,  "and  thinking  that,  I 
would  say  Scarvania  feels  honoured  at  a  visit  from  so 
distinguished  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  but  regrets 
affairs  of  state  prevent  his  proper  entertainment. 
Under  such  circumstances,  the  train  that  leaves  at  half- 
past  ten  to-morrow  has  a  compartment  reserved  for  who- 
ever should  care  to  travel  at  that  hour." 

So  this  was  the  reason  of  my  visit.  I  was  not  to  learn 
what  he  knew  at  all.  Simply  I  was  told  by  the  Duke  of 
Zergald  himself,  so  there  could  be  no  misunderstanding, 
I  had  best  depart.  The  reason  why  he  wished  me  gone 
he  kept  to  himself.  Frankly  I  felt  flattered. 

"I  am  a  man  who  cares  little  for  social  pleasure,"  I  sug- 
gested. 

He  seemed  surprised  that  I  should  care  to  fence  longer. 
I  half  believe  he  expected  me  to  rise,  bow,  and  depart 
to  pack  my  bag. 

"Indeed !"  He  could  not  help  letting  a  sting  creep  into 
his  words.  "You  seem  to  have  made  many  calls  for  so 
short  a  time  in  Zakbar." 

"On  my  good  friends,  yes.  For  strangers,  no  matter 
what  their  position,  I  care  nothing." 


90  HILMA 

He  glanced  up  sharply,  and  I  was  glad  he  saw  the 
meaning  of  my  speech.  He  had  seen  fit  to  bid  me  go, 
and  I  felt  justified  in  telling  him  I  cared  nothing  for  his 
wishes. 

"We  sometimes  make  mistakes  in  choosing  our  friends," 
he  said  coolly. 

"My  countrymen  are  noted  for  their  discernment,"  I 
replied. 

"Therefore,  I  feel  it  is  only  necessary  for  me  to  suggest 
the  morning  train  to-morrow,"  he  answered  smoothly. 

"Your  scenery  here  is  worth  studying,  as  you  perhaps 
know." 

"Yes,  I  know,"  he  agreed  with  a  snap.  "I  know  that 
and  more,  perhaps" — he  paused  and  let  his  cold  grey 
eyes  rest  on  me  for  a  moment — "than  you  think.  As  I 
said,  the  compartment  on  to-morrow's  train  will  be  com- 
fortable." 

"My  rooms  at  the  inn  could  hardly  be  more  delightful." 

His  jaws  snapped  suddenly  and  his  eyes  flashed  for  an 
instant,  then  he  asked  in  a  smooth  tone : 

"America  is  worth  going  back  to?" 

"It  is  in  my  opinion,"  I  agreed.  "And  after  a  few 
weeks'  rest  I  shall  return." 

He  shook  his  head  as  if  at  some  mistake,  but  only  mur- 
mured to  the  paper  knife  in  his  nervous  fingers:  "The 
compartment — will  be  held." 

Apparently,  it  was  only  to  tell  me  this  that  he  had  asked 
me  to  call.  So  I  rose,  and  as  I  did  so,  he  turned  toward 
me  with  a  look  which  said  plainly,  I  counsel  you  to  take 
my  advice. 

But  why  should  I?     He  was  against  the  princess,  and 


AN  INVITATION  TO  LEAVE  91 

I  was  assuredly  for  her.  If  it  was  to  his  advantage  that 
any  ten  men  of  Zakbar  leave  the  city,  it  must  be  to  ours 
to  keep  them.  What  he  knew  I  had  not  learned  beyond 
that  for  some  reason  he  demanded  I  should  leave.  For 
that  very  reason  I  declined. 

As  I  walked  into  the  antechamber  the  four  men  looked 
up,  and  because  I  smiled  to  a  big  picture  on  the  wall, 
they  neither  nodded  nor  smiled  themselves.  Not  even 
Heinrich  of  Vankle,  and  he  could  smile,  I  learned,  under 
nearly  any  circumstances. 

As  I  walked  on  down  the  long  hall,  unattended,  I 
stepped  into  an  alcove  on  the  right  to  look  out  upon  the 
court.  It  was  a  pretty  sight,  that  grand  old  castle  yard. 
Here  and  there  old  cannons  stood,  and  under  the  covered 
walk  that  flanked  its  sides  stacks  of  old  arms  could  be 
seen.  The  sunlight  played  in  at  the  window  where  I 
stopped.  Through  the  old  leaded  glass  centuries  before 
the  warm  rays  of  the  sun  had  filtered,  as  it  did  that  day, 
and  as  it  fell  softened  and  warmed  the  picture. 

I  felt  the  surroundings  as  I  had  the  great  oaks  by  the 
lake.  I  was  in  an  ancient  setting,  in  which  men  had 
planned  and  sacrificed  themselves.  What  once  a  frame 
held  it  always  will,  I  mused. 

I  turned  slowly  from  the  picture,  and  found  at  the  cur- 
tains to  the  alcove  the  tall,  handsome  fellow  who  had 
nodded  and  smiled  in  the  antechamber  as  I  entered,  Hein- 
rich of  Vankle. 

I  looked  up  inquiringly.    Without  preamble  he  spoke. 

"I  happen  to  know  the  reason  of  your  call,"  he 
said. 

I  nodded,  wondering  what  now  was  coming. 


92  HILMA 

"And" — he  had  paused  to  let  me  speak  if  I  would — "I 
come  to  tell  you,  who  know  him  little,  that  he  is  a  hard 
man  to  go  counter  to." 

"Are  you  his  messenger?"  I  asked. 

"The  duke  needs  no  messenger  when  he  speaks  him- 
self," he  answered. 

"Then,"  I  could  not  refrain  from  saying  as  I  looked 
him  over,  "what  need  is  there  of  you?" 

His  dark  eyes  twinkled  as  he  replied  most  gently : 

"No  man  likes  to  see  another  risk  his  neck." 

I  raised  my  eyebrows.  "Then  there  is  danger?"  I 
asked,  feigning  alarm. 

I  do  not  know  whether  he  thought  me  a  coward  or  not, 
but  certainly  he  took  my  lead. 

"Men  have  not  heeded  his  advice  before,  and  by  night 
they  were — "  Heinrich  of  Vankle  ended  his  speech  with 
a  shrug  of  his  expressive  shoulders. 

"It  will  be  exciting  then,"  I  said. 

He  looked  at  me  wonderingly. 

"It  will  hardly  be  that  if  you  fail  to  be  in  at  the  fin- 
ish," he  answered. 

"But  I  shall  be,"  I  said.  "I've  come  to  town  for  the 
coronation." 

"Oh !"  he  said. 

"Of  your  queen,"  I  finished. 

At  the  words  he  looked  fixedly  at  me  for  a  moment,  and 
then  a  smile  played  across  his  handsome  face.  Finally 
he  threw  his  head  back  and  laughed  heartily. 

"If  you  answered  old  Pepper  Box  like  that,  I  don't  won- 
der his  mood  is  ugl}T,"  he  said  between  his  mirth. 

"Then  he  did  send  you  after  me?"  I  asked. 


AN  INVITATION  TO  LEAVE  93 

He  passed  the  question  by. 

"Take  it  for  what  you  think  it's  worth,"  he  said. 
"You  had  better  go." 

I  thanked  him  for  his  interest,  but  said  I  thought  I 
should  stop  awhile. 

"I've  no  doubt  you  will  if  you  so  decide,"  he 
agreed. 

"I've  said  I  would" 

"Then  I'll  tell  Pepper  Box  he'd  as  well  give  up  the 
compartment  ?" 

"If  he  meant  it  for  me  he  may,  most  assuredly." 

"He  meant  it  for  no  one  else." 

"He  didn't  say,  you  know." 

He  looked  at  me  again  and  laughed. 

"Well,  we'll  be  against  each  other,"  he  said,  holding 
out  his  hand.  "I'll  wish  you  luck." 

I  had  heard  that  Heinrich  of  Vankle  was  without 
honour  or  trust,  yet  I  liked  the  fellow  well  what  little  I 
had  seen  of  him,  so  I  took  his  hand. 

"I'll  not  wish  you  luck,"  I  said. 

"No?"  he  asked. 

"If  we  run  counter,"  I  explained,  "my  wishes  would 
not  be  true." 

"You're  quite  particular." 

"Careful,  at  least." 

He  laughed  again,  waved  his  hand,  and  turned  back 
the  way  he  had  come.  I  watched  his  graceful  figure  pass 
down  the  corridor.  He  was  tall,  well  built,  and  looked 
like  a  man  of  strength  and  courage.  That  I  would  have 
a  chance  to  test  his  good  and  bad  points  I  had  no  doubt. 
I  went  down  the  steps  and  out  the  court,  the  two  senti- 


94  HILMA 

nels  saluting;  then  through  the  sally-port,  and  as  I 
crossed  the  bridge  kicked  a  pebble  into  the  moat. 

As  far  as  I  could  see  my  interview  was  like  the  dis- 
turbance the  pebble  made  in  the  dark  waters — only  a 
ripple  on  the  surface  of  events. 


CHAPTER  XI 

A  NEW  UNDER  SECEETARY 

I  WALKED  back  from  the  palace,  feeling  the  interview  had 
come  off  quite  favourably.  In  truth,  I  had  learned  little 
beyond  the  fact  that  Zergald  was  anxious  I  should  quit 
Zakbar.  Yet  that  was  to  my  mind  an  admission.  If  he 
had  the  papers  in  his  hands  why  should  he  care  whether 
or  not  I  remained  in  the  city? 

When  I  got  back  to  the  inn  Karl  was  awaiting  me.  He 
was  anxious  to  know  what  had  happened,  and  we  went  at 
once  to  the  little  balcony  off  my  rooms,  where  we  could 
have  luncheon  and  talk  without  interruption. 

The  meal  fairly  started,  I  began  to  tell  him  of  my  inter- 
view with  Zergald  and  my  later  talk  with  Heinrich  of 
Vankle. 

When  I  finally  finished,  he  leaned  back  in  his  chair. 

"I'll  promise  you  they're  puzzled  now." 

"We  learned  as  much  as  they,"  I  said. 

Karl  nodded.  "And  now  he's  asking  himself  beyond  a 
doubt  who  you  are,  and  asking  it  harder  than  before." 

"To  find  that  out  and  to  bid  me  begone  was  undoubtedly 
the  reason  he  sent  for  me." 

"And  now  what  do  you  do?"  Karl  asked. 

"Wait  for  'Pepper  Box'  to  move  again." 

He  laughed  heartily,  for  I  had  told  him  how  Heinrich 
had  named  his  chief. 


96  HILMA 

"You  do  not  use  the  compartment,  then?"  he  asked 
when  he  ceased  his  laughter. 

"If  the  papers  are  recovered  before  that  hour,"  I  an- 
swered. 

I  do  not  think  he  felt  I  would  go,  but  I  suppose  it  did 
him  good  to  hear  me  say  I  would  stay,  for  he  praised  me 
much  for  my  loyalty  to  those  of  whom  I  knew  so  little 
and  my  disregard  of  the  danger  which  he  seemed  to  think 
was  great.  It  was  light  talk  in  the  excitement  of  the 
moment. 

But  as  he  talked  on  thus  he  suddenly  stopped  and 
leaned  across  the  table. 

"You  only  stay  to  aid  the  princess?"  he  demanded. 

"Assuredly !    To  see  her  crowned." 

"If  you  do  not  go  you'll  be  of  little  help." 

I  knew  full  well  he  was  not  thus  to  my  face  belittling 
my  services,  no  matter  how  he  might  in  his  own  mind 
regard  them,  and  so  I  asked  his  meaning. 

"He  has  the  power  to  place  you  under  guard,"  Karl 
answered. 

"To  arrest  me  if  I  fail  to  obey?"  I  asked. 

"And  unless  I  am  mistaken — and  I  think  I  know  him 
well— he'll  do  it." 

"What  is  to  be  will  be,  I  suppose." 

"Is  it  worth  the  risk  ?  Had  you  not  better  place  your- 
self where  he  cannot  reach  you?" 

"Run  away?" 

"I  would  not  say  that,"  Karl  answered.  "Yet  will  you 
gain  anything  by  staying?" 

I  turned  to  the  lake  to  consider  the  matter.  There 
would  be  little  gained  by  my  flying  in  the  face  of  the 


A  NEW  UNDER  SECRETARY          97 

impossible,  yet  I  was  loath  to  run  away.  Then  my  mind, 
by  chance,  ran  back  to  that  day  upon  the  train  when 
first  I  had  seen  Karl;  to  my  sister's  letter  and  the  talk 
with  her  and  Frank  in  London. 

Suddenly  a  name  came  to  me,  and  I  turned  to  Karl,  who 
waited  for  my  answer. 

"You  have  a  British  Legation  here?"  I  asked. 

He  nodded. 

"The  ambassador  is  Sir  Charles — something  or 
other " 

"Bander,"  he  nodded  again. 

"Right.    And  he  has  just  come?" 

"He  has  just  arrived  in  his  official  capacity,  though  as 
a  friend  of  his  late  Majesty  he  was  here  a  great  deal  the 
last  few  years." 

I  nodded  now  myself. 

"He  is  lately  married?"  I  asked. 

"They  tell  me  that  he  is,  though  I  have  never  seen  the 
lady." 

"Then,"  I  answered— for  I  had  a  plan— "I  think  I'll 
circumvent  Duke  'Pepper  Box.' ' 

Karl  could  little  see  my  meaning,  and  for  once  I  would 
not  tell  him  what  I  had  in  mind. 

"We'll  see,"  I  said.  "We'll  see  if  I  can  turn  a  trick 
to  our  favour." 

And  then,  as  if  to  end  our  talk,  the  tramp  of  heavy 
feet  was  heard  in  the  hall,  and  Lieutenant  Barnsmurk 
stepped  out  upon  the  balcony. 

"Her  royal  Highness,  the  Princess  Hilma  von  Cedra  of 
Rulfburg,  bids  you  attend  her,  captain,  and  to  bring  this 
gentleman." 


98  HILMA 

We  both  rose  to  our  feet. 

"At  once,  Barnsmurk?"  Karl  asked. 

"This  afternoon,  at  your  leisure,"  the  lieutenant  an- 
swered. 

"We'll  come  at  once,"  I  suggested  to  Karl. 

We  were  about  to  turn  from  the  balcony  when  I  noted  a 
launch  coming  down  the  lake,  and  stopped  to  see  it 
approach. 

It  ran  up  quite  close  to  the  shore,  and  while  we  were 
unable  to  note  the  faces  of  its  occupants,  we  could  see 
there  were  but  two  men  aboard. 

They  stopped  the  boat  and  dropped  a  small  box  over- 
board, which  floated  where  it  was  left.  Then  turning, 
ran  out  from  the  shore  and  stopped  again,  the  box  on 
a  line  between  the  balcony  and  the  launch. 

Suddenly  a  puff  of  smoke  sprang  up  from  the  boat, 
and  the  sharp  sound  of  a  rifle  came  to  us.  We  watched 
the  bullet  strike  the  water. 

"They're  firing  at  the  box !"  I  said. 

Karl  was  watching  the  men  closely. 

"It's  strange,"  he  said  slowly,  as  another  shot  was  fired. 
"Such  a  thing  is  not  allowed." 

As  he  spoke,  two  more  shots  rang  out,  and  then  in  quick 
succession  two  more.  The  first  two  bullets  struck  the 
water  far  over  the  box,  but  the  second  two  carried  well 
on  and  struck  the  beach  at  the  bottom  of  the 
garden. 

Karl  grasped  my  arm,  and  I  turned  to  him.  His  face 
was  white  and  set.  Before  we  could  move  two  more  puffs 
of  smoke  flew  up,  and  almost  before  we  heard  the  report 
the  bullets  struck  about  us. 


A  NEW  UNDER  SECRETARY          99 

A  cup  on  the  table  flew  into  bits  and  splinters  of  wood 
from  the  railing  struck  my  hand. 

The  next  instant  Karl  with  an  oath  dragged  me  inside 
the  door.  Two  more  shots  followed,  each  striking  near 
the  table  on  the  balcony. 

As  we  stood  there  neither  spoke,  but  waited  for  the 
report  of  the  rifles  again.  No  sound  followed,  and  we 
looked  out  to  find  the  launch  on  its  way  down  the  lake, 
the  box  still  floating  on  the  waves. 

"It  may  have  been  an  accident,"  I  said. 

"It  may  have  been,"  Karl  answered  with  a  bitter  smile. 

"However,  it  was  very  careless,"  I  agreed. 

"I  think,"  he  said  slowly,  "it  is  meant  you  should  take 
the  compartment." 

"Then  there  was  no  danger,  if  their  marksmanship  was 
good,"  I  suggested. 

"None  now.  Wait  though  until  after  half -past  ten  to- 
morrow." 

The  landlord  came  running  to  us  down  the  hall,  and 
Karl  explained  briefly  that  some  careless  fellow  had  been 
shooting  at  a  mark. 

"Bring  in  what's  left  of  your  china.  Get  some  putty 
and  some  paint,  and  say  nothing,"  he  cautioned,  and  the 
landlord  with  another  look  went  back.  , 

When  he  was  gone  out  of  hearing  Karl  turned  to  me. 

"I  did  not  think  it  would  come  to  this.  I  have  led  you 
into  too  great  danger." 

"I  chose  to  come,"  I  answered,  "and,  besides,  no  harm 
is  meant.  It  is  only  the  barking,  there'll  be  no  bite." 

"You  do  not  know  Zergald." 

"He  does  not  know  me." 


100  HILMA 

He  looked  at  me  as  if  not  understanding  what  I  meant. 

"We'll  mind  the  princess's  summons,"  I  said,  as  if  to 
end  the  matter,  "and  there  nothing  will  be  said." 

"I  must  speak  to  Kurlmurt." 

"Aye,  do,  but  not  to  her." 

He  nodded  and  led  the  way  to  the  front  of  the  inn, 
where  we  called  a  cab. 

On  the  drive  through  the  town  few  words  passed  be- 
tween us.  I  put  the  incident  of  the  launch  to  one  side 
as  of  no  consequence,  for  beyond  a  doubt  it  had  no  mean- 
ing unless  it  was  a  second  hint,  as  Karl  had  suggested, 
that  I  had  best  take  the  compartment  Zergald  offered 
me.  When  he  found  I  would  not  go  I  felt  sure  he  would 
let  the  matter  drop. 

My  plan  for  circumvent!  ig  him,  if  he  did  arrest  me, 
and  also  to  set  him  thinking  a  bit  more,  was  in  my  mind, 
and  just  as  I  put  my  head  out  the  cab  window  to  give 
directions  that  we  should  be  driven  to  the  British  Lega- 
tion, I  caught  sight  of  the  one  person  I  had  need  of. 

Alice  Bessling  could  help  me,  I  felt  sure,  and  when  my 
eyes  fell  on  her  I  was  out  of  the  cab  in  an  instant. 

"Drive  round  for  half  an  hour,"  I  called  to  Karl.  "I'll 
be  back." 

He  looked  at  me  as  if  I  had  lost  my  senses,  but  I  hurried 
forward  without  another  word,  for  across  the  square 
Lady  Bander's  victoria  stood  by  the  curb. 

If  I  left  him  in  astonishment  I  certainly  caused  my  old 
friend  the  same  sensation  when  I  stepped  up  to  her  car- 
riage as  she  was  about  to  drive  on. 

"Well,  from  where  in  the  world!  John  Converse,"  she 
exclaimed  when  she  found  her  voice. 


A  NEW  UNDER  SECRETARY        101 

Remembering  my  appointment  with  the  princess,  I 
sprang  to  the  seat  at  her  side  without  a  word  of  ex- 
planation beyond  asking  her  to  drive  home. 

She  gave  the  order  and  then  turned  to  me  with  a  "Well !" 
that  in  tone  easily  matched  the  surprise  in  her  face.  I 
suppose  it  seemed  as  if  I  had  dropped  from  the  sky. 

"Allow  me  to  offer  my  best  wishes,  Lady  Bander,"  I 
said,  remembering  she  had  been  married  since  I  last  saw 
her  and  it  was  due  me  to  speak  of  it. 

"Explanations !  John,  explanations !  Yourself  now. 
Where  is  Polly  ?  Are  you  here  alone  or  is  she  with  you  ?" 

I  answered  briefly,  telling  her  as  we  drove  on  how  I  had 
met  a  friend,  and  so  had  come  with  him  to  Zakbar — that 
Polly  was  almost  anywhere,  as  far  as  I  knew  and  that, 
above  all,  I  wanted  an  introduction  to  her  husband. 

"Business,  Alice,"  I  said — "important  business,  believe 
me." 

"Business!  You!"  she  exclaimed  in  hardly  a  compli- 
mentary tone. 

I  took  no  notice,  but  simply  nodded. 

"Business  of  a  very  important  character." 

"I'll  have  to  introduce  you,  I  suppose,  but  when  will 
you  call  on  me?" 

"What  are  your  days  ?" 

"Days !"  she  answered  scornfully.  "-Since  when  have 
you  grown  so  formal?" 

I  laughed,  but  before  I  had  need  to  answer  we  stopped 
before  a  large  house,  over  which  floated  the  English  flag. 

We  found  Sir  Charles  within,  and  before  three  minutes 
slipped  by  I  had  him  to  myself,  for  Alice  withdrew,  with 
great  discretion. 


102  HILMA 

There  WAS  precious  little  formality  about  me  just  then, 
and  I  cannot  well  say  what  Sir  Charles  thought  of  me 
that  day. 

But  he  was  equal  to  my  mood. 

"There  is  no  objection  because  you  are  not  an  English- 
man," he  answered  to  a  question  I  put. 

"Then  you'll  do  it?"  I  asked. 

"  'Pon  my  word,  it's  most  extraordinary,"  he  said. 

"It  is,"  I  agreed,  "but  Lady  Bander  will  vouch  for  me." 

"I've  heard  of  you,"  he  answered. 

"If  your  knowledge  comes  from  my  sister,  you'll  not  be 
surprised  at  anything  I  do." 

He  laughed,  throwing  back  his  head. 

"It's  a  lark !"  he  said. 

I  nodded,  content  that  he  should  think  what  he  pleased, 
so  long  as  he  did  what  I  asked  of  him. 

"Well,  I  can't  for  the  life  of  me  make  it  out,"  he  said, 
"but  it's  yours." 

Suiting  the  words,  he  made  out  a  huge  official  docu- 
ment which  I  signed  and  swore  to.  This  he  handed  to 
me,  and  in  another  instant  I  was  off,  telling  him  I  would 
come  back  later  and  explain  more  fully. 

"Do,"  he  said;  "when  you've  twigged  the  thing  put 
me  on." 

I  nodded,  stuck  the  official  document  into  my  pocket 
and  rushed  down  the  steps. 

A  cab  at  the  door  carried  me  back  to  the  square  where 
Karl  waited  with  all  the  patience  he  could  summon. 

"Well?"  he  demanded,  as  I  got  back  into  the  seat  at  his 
side. 

"Haven't  been  gone  long,  have  I?" 

"No;  but  what  took  you  off  so  suddenly?" 


A  NEW  UNDER  SECRETARY        103 

"You  saw  the  lady?" 

"Yes." 

"Do  you  know  her?" 

He  shook  his  head. 

"A  kind  friend  of  mine,"  I  said— "Lady  Bander." 

"The  wife  of  the  English  ambassador?"  he  demanded. 

I  nodded.     "An  old  friend  of  mine." 

He  accepted  that  as  my  reason  for  leaving  him  and 
would  have  asked  no  more  questions  had  I  not  gone  on. 

"She  introduced  me  to  her  husband,  Sir  Charles,"  I 
said. 

"I  see,"  he  answered,  thinking,  of  course,  that  was  no 
strange  matter. 

"He's  helped  us  turn  another  trick  on  Duke  'Pepper 
Box.' " 

Karl  was  all  interest  now. 

"I  hardly  think  I'll  go  to  jail,  even  if  your  prime  minis- 
ter so  orders,"  I  went  on. 

"But  why?"  he  began. 

"Do  you  think  your  government  would  care  to  get 
mixed  up  in  a  controversy  with  England?" 

"Hardly,"  he  agreed. 

"Then,  even  Zergald  would  not  place  the  English  am- 
bassador or  one  of  his  secretaries  under  arrest  on  a  per- 
sonal score?" 

"Hardly,"  Karl  said  again,  his  interest  growing. 
"Hardly  on  a  personal  score  or  for  any  other  reason." 

"Then,"  I  said,  as  I  handed  him  the  sealed  evidence  of 
my  appointment,  bearing  the  fresh  signature  of  Sir 
Charles,  "I  think  John  Converse,  under  secretary  of  the 
British  Legation  to  the  Court  of  Scarvania,  will  be  quite 
safe." 


CHAPTER  XII 

WORDS  NOT  GUIDED  BY  DISCRETION 

As  we  drove  on  I  told  Karl  more  in  detail  to  what  the 
document  in  his  hands  bore  silent  witness.  On  the  balcony 
of  the  inn  I  had  conceived  the  idea,  thinking  suddenly 
that  Alice  Bessling  was  in  Scarvania,  the  wife  of  Sir 
Charles.  On  that  thought  and  on  our  chance  meeting  I 
had  acted,  and  the  result  was  my  appointment — a  joke, 
so  far  as  Sir  Charles  knew — to  the  post  of  under  secre- 
tary of  the  British  Legation.  If  that  did  not  set  Duke 
"Pepper  Box"  thinking  when  he  heard  of  it,  I  missed 
my  guess. 

"By  Jove !"  Karl  exclaimed  as  he  looked  my  appoint- 
ment over  again,  "you  have  him.  John !  John !  You 
have  him." 

I  laughed  with  him,  being  glad  he  liked  the  trick. 

"We  have.    And  now  the  documents,"  I  said. 

"Aye,  the  papers,"  he  agreed,  growing  serious. 

As  we  came  down  the  gravel  walk  to  the  terrace,  the 
roses  on  each  side  of  us,  I  saw  Hilma  leaning  against  the 
stone  railing  at  the  far  end.  She  was  talking  earnestly 
to  Kurlmurt  and  her  face  was  flushed. 

She  leaned  back,  her  arms  outstretched,  each  hand  rest- 
ing on  the  stone  balustrade.  Back  of  her,  through  a 
vista  in  the  trees,  the  blue  waters  of  the  lake  made  a  set- 
ting for  her  light  hair  and  fair  skin. 

It  was  a  picture  one  seldom  sees,  and  I  drew  in  my 


NOT  GUIDED  BY  DISCRETION      105 

breath  sharply  as  I  caught  her  full  profile,  the  blue  lake 
close  in,  the  green  trees  an  outer  frame. 

"She  is  beautiful,"  Karl  said  in  a  low  voice. 

"Aye!"  I  answered  without  looking  at  him. 

Perhaps  there  was  something  in  my  tone  that  made  him 
glance  at  me  sharply.  Perhaps  he  had  thought  for  an 
instant  the  same  as  I.  Perhaps  he  guessed  my  feelings, 
and  so  perhaps  he  said  what  he  did  to  set  me  thinking 
aright,  if  I  should  have  been  thinking  wrongly. 

"It  would  be  hard  to  find  a  prince  worthy  of  her." 

"Not  in  his  opinion,"  I  suggested. 

"No.  There  have  been  plenty  quite  willing,  and  when 
she  is  queen  there'll  be  a  hundred  more." 

"No  mistake  must  be  made." 

"She  will  do  her  own   choosing." 

"A  hard  task." 

"Thrice  hard  if  we  crown  her ;  thrice  easier  if  she  is  not 
crowned." 

"For  then?"  I  asked. 

"She  could  go  outside  her  rank  and  little  be  said,"  he 
answered,  still  looking  at  me  sharply. 

I  wondered  afterward  if  he  suspected  what  I  felt  and 
said  it  to  test  me.  If  he  did  he  found  out  but  little.  Yet 
it  set  me  thinking  hard.  If  she  was  not  crowned  it  mat- 
tered little  whom  she  wed ;  but  crowned,  the  realm  would 
have  the  making  of  the  match,  and  it  needs  must  be  con- 
sulted. 

"She'll  have  the  harder  task,"  I  answered,  to  still  any 
question  in  his  mind,  if  any  there  might  be. 

"Aye,  she  will,"  he  said. 

We  stopped  our  talk,  for  we  were  drawing  near.    Then 


106  HILMA 

the  princess  saw  us  and  sprang  forward  with  a  glad  cry, 
like  a  young  bird.  My  heart  leaped  at  the  greeting  she 
gave  me.  Truly,  scheming  and  plotting  makes  con- 
spirators quick  friends. 

We  turned,  the  three  of  us,  and  walked  back  to  where 
old  Kurlmurt,  gruff  but  hearty,  awaited  us. 

"Well !  Well !"  he  said,  turning  to  me.  "What  news  ? 
You've  bearded  the  lion  in  his  den." 

"That  he  has,"  Karl  answered  heartily,  "and  he's  pulled 
his  thin  grey  beard  and  set  him  thinking." 

The  princess  clapped  her  hands  and  laughed  softly. 

"Tell  us  of  it,  Mr.  Converse,"  she  said. 

I  told  them  briefly  of  the  matter,  though  there  was 
really  very  little  to  be  said. 

When  I  finished  I  looked  about  me  and  saw  that  the 
princess  and  Kurlmurt  had  grown  silent. 

"It's  strange,"  the  old  man  said,  "he  has  not  the  papers 
yet.  Plague  take  it,  where's  the  woman?  My  spies 
report  to-day  she  has  not  reached  the  frontier  at  any 
point.  Will  he  keep  the  papers  out  of  the  country  until 
the  fifth  is  passed,  think  you?" 

"Then  why  should  he  wish  John  gone?"  Karl  asked. 

I  saw  the  princess  glance  up  quickly  at  the  use  of  my 
Christian  name,  smile  and  nod  her  head  slowly.  I  won- 
dered if  the  nod  meant  she  agreed  with  Karl,  or  that 
she  liked  the  name,  so  short  and  American. 

"You're  right,"  Kurlmurt  said.  "He  has  had  no  word 
from  the  woman.  Yet  why?  He  doesn't  know  whether 
you  have  the  papers  or  no." 

"I  have  it !"  I  exclaimed.  "He  thinks  no  papers  have 
been  secured,  thus  the  woman  has  not  come." 


NOT  GUIDED  BY  DISCRETION      107 

"But  why,  then,  does  he  want  you  gone?" 

"Because  he  thinks  I  am  the  proof.  He  finds  me 
returning  with  Karl,  and  believes  I  know  first  hand  of 
the  matter." 

The  duke  shook  his  head. 

"It  matters  little  what  he  thinks.  He  wants  you  gone ; 
then  surely  it  is  to  our  advantage  that  you  stay." 

I  nodded. 

"The  woman  has  not  come.  If  she  fails  to  do  so — " 
he  paused. 

"Yes?"  I  asked. 

He  shook  his  head  and  turned  on  his  heel. 

"If  there  was  a  man  among  the  grand  dukes  who  lived 
not  in  fear  of  Zergald,"  he  growled  as  he  walked  away. 

Karl  turned  and  took  him  by  the  arm,  I  think  to  tell 
him  of  the  shooting  on  the  lake. 

"I  think  your  interview  with  Duke  Zergald  to-day  has 
told  me  something,"  the  princess  said  quietly  as  they 
moved  away. 

I  turned  quickly  to  learn  if  she  had  found  in  the  matter 
something  we  had  missed. 

"It  is,"  she  said,  turning  from  me  and  looking  over  the 
massive  rail  down  to  the  sloping  lawn  that  ran  to  the 
rocky  shore,  "that  you  must  go  away." 

It  was  said  so  quietly  that  I  was  startled  at  her  words. 
For  an  instant  I  considered  well  her  meaning  and,  if 
possible,  her  thoughts. 

"Do  you  so  order  me,  your  Highness?"  I  asked. 

She  stood  looking  out  across  the  lake  and  then  after 
a  moment  turned  again  to  me.  I  wondered  much  to  see 
her  as  she  turned,  for  there  were  tears  in  her  eyes. 


108  H I L  M  A 

"I  have  no  right  to  order  you  to  go  or  stay,"  she  an- 
swered, "but  you  must  go.  It  is  not  right  for  me  to 
place  you  in  this  danger.  He  is  a  hard  and  cruel  man. 
Ah,"  she  said,  raising  her  hand  and  speaking  quickly, 
as  I  would  have  protested,  "you  do  not  know  him.  He 
will  stop  at — nothing.  And  I  have  no  right  to  ask  such 
a  sacrifice  from  you.  They — "  she  motioned  to  her  uncle 
and  Karl  von  Merlder,  who  had  now  walked  far  away 
on  the  terrace — "they  are  in  duty  bound,  but  you " 

"I,"  I  exclaimed  as  she  paused,  "I  am  as  much  your 
subject  as  they.  One  needs  not  be  a  Scarvanian  by  birth 
to  serve  its  princess." 

I  was  carried  away  for  an  instant  out  of  myself.  She 
stood  there,  flushed,  eager,  beautiful;  her  eyes  bright, 
her  lips  parted,  her  breath  coming  quickly.  The  thought 
of  leaving  her  was  far  away.  The  only  thought,  if  I 
could  think  at  all  for  the  beating  of  my  heart  at  the 
sight  of  her  so  troubled,  was  to  stay  to  fight — to  win 
anything  she  asked  or  wanted. 

She  smiled  softly  and  looked  at  me  bravely  for  an 
instant. 

"You  do  not  understand  me,"  she  said.  "I  know  your 
loyalty.  It  is  as  great  as  any  that  I  have,  though  you 
have  come  so  strangely  to  us.  But  it  is  their  duty,  and 
I  have  the  right  to  ask  them  to  do  this  thing  for  me — to 
place  me  on  my  throne,  where  I  have  little  wish  to  be, 
except  that  my  father  asked  it  and  my  people  have  the 
right  and  need  of  me.  But  you,  I  cannot  ask  you  to  risk 
your  life.  I  have  no  right." 

"Let  me  give  you  that  right  then,"  I  exclaimed  eagerly. 
And  then,  moved  by  impulse,  I  dropped  upon  my  knee. 


NOT  GUIDED  BY  DISCRETION      109 

"I  pledge  loyalty  to  you,  my  princess,  and  I  ask  you  to 
take  that  loyalty  and  demand  of  it  what  you  will." 

"Rise !  Rise !"  she  beseeched,  with  a  frightened  look  on 
her  face.  Not  that  some  one  might  see  us  thus,  for  one 
before  her  on  his  knee  was  no  uncommon  thing,  but  for 
something  else  that  came  to  her  suddenly,  as  a  flash  of 
understanding  crosses  the  face. 

I  rose  and  stood  there  looking  down  upon  her.  At 
that  moment  I  would  have  spoken  what  was  in  my 
heart  had  I  not  known  I  had  no  right.  Then  suddenly, 
for  fear  I  would  say  far  more  than  I  should,  no  matter  if 
I  spoke  not  at  all,  I  turned  away. 

"I'll  simply  ask  your  leave  to  stay,  and  stay  I  will." 
>  "But — "  she  started  suddenly  to  say  something, 
stopped,  held  out  her  hand  beseechingly,  drew  back  and 
turned  away. 

"You  do  not  understand,"  she  said. 

Then  forgetting  all  my  caution,  I  stepped  quickly  to 
her  side. 

"But  I  do  understand.  You  would  have  me  go  because 
you  fear  I'll  be  in  danger.  If  you  cared  not  at  all  what 
befell  me,  I  would  have  a  mind  to  go.  Now  do  you  think 
I'll  leave?" 

She  hardly  seemed  to  breathe,  she  was  so  still.  Her 
hand  flew  to  her  cheek  and  her  eyes  turned  to  the  lake 
and  hills,  far  across  the  valley. 

"Would  it  not  be  better  that  you  went?"  she  finally 
asked. 

"Because  of  danger?"  I  asked. 

She  nodded. 

"Because  of  danger  from  him?"  I  asked  again. 


110  HILMA 

"Because  of  the  danger,"  she  said,  hardly  speaking 
above  a  whisper. 

I  knew  the  danger,  and  that,  do  what  Zergald  would, 
it  was  the  least.  Then  as  I  saw  her  rising  colour  and 
trembling  hand,  I  realised  I  had  no  right  to  speak  as  I 
had  no  right  to  ask  to  serve  her  and  do  it  so. 

It  came  to  me  then  that  any  one  coming  as  I  had,  under 
such  circumstances,  would  be  looked  upon  with  favour 
far  differently  than  if  matters  stood  otherwise.  Why 
should  I  think  that  this  young  girl,  so  set  with  difficul- 
ties, was  thinking  of  me  in  any  way  except  to  try  and 
shield  me  from  the  danger  I  was  facing  on  her  account? 
It  was  natural  she  should  feel  she  had  no  right  to  ask 
of  any  one  so  much  a  stranger  to  her  the  slightest  sacri- 
fice. That,  of  course,  was  how  she  felt,  and  I  had  almost 
found  a  different  meaning  in  the  matter.  She  might 
see  the  meaning  I  was  taking,  and  if  so,  how  could  she 
do  else  than  ask  me  to  go.  My  purpose  was  to  stay  and 
help  her.  Then  certainly  I  could  best  do  that  by  mak- 
ing the  manner  of  my  staying  fraught  with  no  such 
suggestions. 

"I  shall  stay,  your  Highness,"  I  began,  and  then  sud- 
denly I  recalled  my  new  appointment. 

"I  have,"  I  said,  turning  to  her  and  finding  a  new  tone, 
"a  place  under  Sir  Charles  Bander,"  and  then  I  handed 
her  the  same  document  that  had  given  Karl  such 
mirth. 

She  took  it,  hardly  understanding  what  I  meant.  But 
I  began  to  explain  the  circumstances  of  the  appointment, 
making  the  telling  take  on  a  merry  tone. 

She  accepted  the  change  of  subject  gladly,  and  when 


NOT  GUIDED  BY  DISCRETION      111 

Kurlmurt  and  Karl  came  up  we  were  laughing  over  the 
thing  quite  gaily. 

"You  know  Lady  Bander?"  the  duke  inquired. 

"I  have  madi  mud  pies  with  her,"  I  answered. 

They  all  looked  at  me  as  if  I  had  lost  my  senses.  Then 
I  explained  the  matter.  The  princess  listened,  and  when 
I  had  finished  asked  eagerly — 

"What  did  you  say  Lady  Bander's  name  was  before  she 
married  ?" 

"Alice  Bessling." 

"Alice  Bessling !"  she  exclaimed.  "Why,  I  have  met  her. 
She  was  at  Sir  Charles's,  in  London,  three  winters  ago. 
Sir  Charles  was  a  great  friend  of  my  father's,"  she 
explained. 

"Three  years  ago!"  It  was  my  turn  to  be  surprised. 
"Then  you  know  my  sister,  Polly  Woodbright?" 

The  princess  clapped  her  hands  in  delight.  "Why,  yes, 
of  course.  I  met  her  at  the  same  time." 

"The  world,"  old  Kurlmurt  growled,  "is  pretty  small, 
eh,  Mr.  Converse?" 

"Far  smaller  than  I  ever  dreamed." 

"Well,  don't  dream,"  he  suddenly  advised. 

I  heard  him  clearly,  but  made  no  special  answer  to  his 
words.  Had  Karl  been  telling  him  what  he  suspected? 
Or  did  Karl  suspect  anything?  What  was  it  that  made 
me  turn  each  and  every  remark  to  the  feelings  of  my 
heart? 


CHAPTER  XIII 

A  PEETTY  VILLA  AND  A  SAVAGE  YOUNG  MAN 

KUELMUET  and  Karl  drove  back  with  me  to  the  city, 
and  we  got  down  at  the  palace.  As  it  was  some  time 
before  the  dinner  hour,  at  which  the  two  were  to  join 
me,  I  decided  to  take  a  stroll  through  the  city  before 
going  back  to  the  inn.  So  I  set  off  on  foot,  down  one  of 
the  wide  avenues  leading  from  the  square. 

As  I  walked  on  I  had  much  to  occupy  my  mind.  I  had 
undoubtedly  been  more  than  indiscreet,  and  blamed  my- 
self for  it.  And  yet  I  thought  with  no  small  pleasure  of 
the  princess's  concern  for  my  safety.  I  had  resolved 
to  be  more  guarded  in  my  words  thereafter,  but  for  all 
that  there  could  be  no  harm  if  I  regaled  myself  with  the 
thought  of  her  concern.  If  she  cared  not  what  happened 
to  me  she  cared  not  for  me.  Then  if  she  cared  what 
happened  to  me,  she —  But  why  such  folly !  A  man  of 
sense  would  see  the  true  reason  for  her  anxiety. 

If  my  sister  and  her  husband  had  at  that  moment  stood 
on  the  curb  and  looked  me  over,  I  should  have  passed 
them  by,  so  engrossed  was  I  with  my  reasoning.  First, 
I  had  done  right  in  speaking  as  I  did,  because  she 
showed  concern  for  me,  and  doing  that  she  cared  for 
me;  and  then — well — no  man  cares  to  say  how  much 
he  decries  himself  or  how  great  a  fool  he  thinks  he's  been. 

The  fact  was  that  I  walked  on,  going  over  the  thing 
in  my  mind,  unheeding  where  I  went. 


A  SAVAGE  YOUNG  MAN  113 

At  last  I  began  to  realise  it  was  growing  dusk  and  that 
I  was  in  a  street  unknown  to  me. 

Not  liking  to  ask  my  way,  but  sure  I  would  soon  see  a 
familiar  landmark,  I  walked  on  and  on.  The  houses 
became  less  pretentious,  and  soon  I  was  treading  nar- 
row streets  ill  lighted  with  uneven  pavements.  I  grew 
stubborn  as  I  went  on.  I  had  said  I  would  find  my  way 
unaided  and  I  had  a  mind  to  do  so  still. 

The  passersby  grew  scarce  and  I  could  ask  no  one, 
if  I  would,  for  no  one  seemed  to  be  about.  The  smell 
of  poor  cooking  came  to  my  nostrils,  and  I  suddenly 
remembered  my  engagement  for  dinner. 

Kurlmurt  and  Karl  were  undoubtedly  awaiting  me  at 
the  inn,  and  I  felt  I  should  not  keep  them  longer.  I 
stopped  to  look  about  for  some  one  who  could  direct  me 
the  shortest  way  back. 

As  far  as  I  could  see  no  one  was  in  sight,  and  a  cab  was 
not  to  be  expected  in  such  a  neighbourhood.  I  stood, 
hesitating  what  to  do  or  which  way  to  turn,  and  finally 
gave  it  up  and  decided  I  must  knock  at  some  door  to  be 
set  aright. 

The  house  before  which  I  stood  was  dark,  and  I  looked 
beyond,  to  my  right  and  left  for  a  lighted  window.  All 
looked  the  same  and  each  as  uninviting  as  its  neigh- 
bour. 

A  dim  oil  lamp  flickered  in  the  street  light,  and  before 
selecting  a  door  upon  which  to  knock,  I  moved  under  it 
to  ascertain  the  hour.  When  I  saw  it  was  well  past 
eight,  I  realised  I  had  need  to  hurry,  otherwise  my 
friends  would  be  growing  anxious  for  me. 

I  stepped  back  close  to  one  of  the  buildings  and  paused 


114  HILMA 

for  a  moment,  looking  up  and  down  the  street  to  see  if 
by  now  some  one  was  about  who  could  direct  me. 

As  I  hesitated  thus,  a  door  above  the  light  opened  and 
a  man  and  woman  stepped  out,  stood  for  a  moment  in  the 
doorway  and  then  moved  across  the  sidewalk. 

Here  at  last  was  some  one  who  could  set  me  on  my  way, 
and  I  was  about  to  ask  for  directions  when  the  man 
spoke.  At  the  first  words  I  stopped  short  and  drew  back 
against  the  building,  for  the  voice  was  that  of  Heinrich 
of  Vankle. 

"We  will  get  nothing  more  than  his  thanks  if  we  give 
them  up,"  he  said  in  an  even  voice. 

"Will  he  give  in  even  if  we  hold  them,  do  you  think?" 
the  woman  asked. 

"He'll  have  no  choice."  The  man  laughed  as  one  who 
felt  he  had  matters  in  his  own  hands. 

"He  has  the  power  to  laugh  at  us,"  the  woman  cau- 
tioned. 

"Laugh  ?  Aye,  let  him,"  the  man  made  answer.  "Laugh  ? 
God,  and  he  will  if  he  fails  to  come  to  my  way  of 
thinking.  What  would  Europe  say  if  it  were  told  he'd 
placed  a  bastard  on  the  throne  and  to  his  own  knowl- 
edge?" 

"You  would  do  that?"  the  woman  demanded. 

"Aye,  unless  he  does  as  I  say." 

"I'm  to  keep  close  to  the  house?" 

"Yes;  for  he  must  not  know  you  are  here  as  yet.  It 
will  be  but  a  little  more  than  a  week  now." 

"But  if  he  fails  to  do  as  you  wish?" 

"Gad!  We'll  take  the  compartment,  as  the  American 
wouldn't  and  then  'Pepper  Box'  can  go  to  hell." 


A  SAVAGE  YOUNG  MAN  115 

"But  would  he  let  us  get  away?" 

"He'll  not  dare  to  stop  us.  But  come,  I  know  him  well, 
and  the  game  will  end  our  way.  Either  we  will  stay 
on  our  terms  or  we  leave,  and  then  the  value  of  our 
information  goes  up — clear  up — way  up !" 

The  man  laughed  lightly,  and  the  two  moved  forward 
into  the  light.  As  they  came  on  I  pressed  back,  and  find- 
ing a  slight  break  in  the  wall  between  the  houses,  was 
able  to  partly  conceal  myself. 

I  quickly  pulled  my  hat  down  over  my  eyes  and  turned 
up  my  coat  collar.  Who  the  woman  was  I  could  not  tell, 
but  I  resolved  to  hear  what  more  they  might  care  to  say 
so  publicly,  and  also  to  find  out  who  Heinrich's  com- 
panion might  be. 

I  was,  however,  to  be  disappointed,  for  they  only 
stopped  in  the  light  for  a  moment.  The  man  said  some- 
thing in  a  low  voice,  and  the  woman  drew  back  and 
turned  her  face  away,  shaking  her  head  as  she  did  so. 
She  wore  a  heavy  veil  and  I  was  unable  to  see  her  face 
at  all.  The  man  stepped  forward  and  asked  a  bit  crossly, 
"Why?" 

The  woman  answered  quickly,  but  I  could  not  catch  the 
words  from  where  I  stood. 

"In  a  half  hour  then,"  Heinrich  said. 

The  woman  held  out  her  hand.  He  carried  it  to  his 
lips,  and  instantly  turned  back  into  the  doorway  from 
which  the  two  had  come. 

To  his  going  I  paid  no  heed,  for  in  the  lamplight 
there  was  a  flash,  and  I  recognised  on  the  woman's  hand 
the  ring  I  had  picked  up  from  under  the  car  seat  on  the 
Chicago  train. 


116  HILMA 

For  a  moment  the  woman  stood  pulling  on  her  glove, 
her  eye  on  the  door  through  which  Heinrich  had  van- 
ished. Then  she  turned  and  crossed  the  street. 

I  watched  her  eagerly,  the  idea  of  finding  my  way  back 
to  the  inn  gone.  If  my  eyes  had  not  deceived  me,  there 
was  work  to  be  done  here,  and  I  moved  across  the  street 
after  her. 

The  night  was  shutting  in,  and  while  this  helped  con- 
ceal me,  it  also  made  it  easy  for  her  to  slip  into  any  of 
the  low  doorways  without  my  being  able  to  tell  which 
one. 

The  fear  that  she  would  do  so  soon  vanished,  for  she 
walked  on  rapidly  and  within  a  few  blocks  turned  into 
a  more  open  street. 

The  houses  changed  in  aspect  as  soon  as  the  corner 
was  turned,  and  by  the  time  a  dozen  blocks  were  passed 
the  buildings  had  become  less  frequent.  Another  turn 
and  we  were  on  a  wide  avenue  lined  with  trees.  The 
houses  were  single  villas,  set  back  in  their  own  grounds 
and  quite  far  apart. 

She  walked  on  as  if  sure  of  her  ground,  while  I  fol- 
lowed, moving  as  quietly  as  possible  on  the  turf,  ready 
at  any  moment  to  dart  behind  a  tree  if  she  should  turn 
about.  In  this  way  we  passed  two  more  gateways,  and 
then  at  the  next  she  turned  in  and  ran  up  the  winding 
path  to  a  pretty  villa  standing  back  among  a  mass  of 
shrubbery. 

I  came  up  to  within  fifty  feet  of  the  gate  and  then 
stopped,  waiting  for  her  to  enter. 

In  a  moment  after  the  door  closed  lights  sprang  up  on 
the  lower  floor,  and  I  made  bold  to  pass  through  the 


A  SAVAGE  YOUNG  MAN  117 

gate  for  a  better  look  at  the  house  and  its  surround- 
ings. 

My  inspection  made,  I  started  down  the  walk  when  a 
sudden  thought  struck  me.  Undoubtedly,  if  the  woman 
was  the  one  who  had  secured  the  envelope  from  me,  she 
had  just  arrived,  and  while  she  had  met  Heinrich,  there 
was  a  chance  it  had  not  as  yet  been  turned  over  to  him. 
If  that  was  the  case,  she  might  have  it  with  her  even  now. 
Possibly  by  quick  action  and  a  sudden  demand  I  would 
be  able  to  secure  it. 

The  idea  was  wild,  I  know,  but  I  resolved  to  act  upon 
it  without  delay,  and  turning  back  to  the  house,  mounted 
the  steps  and  rang  the  bell. 

Instantly  the  door  was  thrown  open  and  by  the  woman 
herself.  Her  invitation  to  enter  made  me  realise  I  was 
mistaken  for  some  one  else. 

Without  a  moment's  hesitation,  however,  I  stepped 
across  the  threshold,  my  face  averted  and  my  hat  held 
before  it  as  much  as  possible. 

As  the  door  closed  I  turned.  She  gave  one  cry,  her 
hands  flew  to  her  lips,  and  she  stood,  her  back  to  the 
door,  staring  at  me,  a  frightened  look  on  her  face. 

For  a  moment  we  stood  thus,  neither  moving  nor 
speaking,  and  I  had  a  good  chance  to  note  her  features 
again.  She  was  the  one  who  had  been  on  the  Chicago 
train,  the  woman  on  the  steamer  and,  beyond  a  doubt, 
as  she  wore  the  ring,  the  one  who  had  secured  the  papers 
from  me  at  the  Carlton. 

"You !"  she  exclaimed  in  a  whisper,  leaning  forward. 

I  nodded. 

"You!"  the  woman  whispered  again — "you  here?" 


118  HILMA 

"Why,  certainly,"  I  answered,  keeping  my  eyes  on  her 
face.  "I  trust  you  have  recovered  from  your  accident?" 

She  smiled  suddenly  and  relaxed  her  strained  attitude. 

"Thanks,  I  have."  Evidently  she  was  going  to  make 
no  denial  of  the  part  she  had  played. 

"I  fail  to  see  any  of  the  terrible  scars  I  should  expect 
from  such  a  catastrophe,"  I  suggested,  smiling. 

She  shrugged  her  shoulders  prettily.  "Has  monsieur 
called  to  inquire  as  to  my  health?"  she  asked. 

"I  am  rather  interested  in  your  welfare,"  I  assured  her. 

"It  is  very,  very  kind " 

"I  hope,"  I  put  in  quickly,  "that  you  managed  to  keep 
all  your  private  papers  intact?" 

I  hoped  to  catch  her  off  her  guard  in  mentioning  the 
papers  so  suddenly,  and  so  get  some  hint  of  their  where- 
abouts. 

She  was  equal,  however,  to  the  occasion,  and  only 
laughed  at  my  question. 

"Better  than  some  others  did,"  she  answered. 

"You  have  managed  to  keep  your  ring,"  I  said,  point- 
ing to  her  hand.  "You  didn't  lose  it  again,  I  hope?" 

She  glanced  at  her  fingers  in  surprise. 

"So  that  was  your  guide?"  she  exclaimed. 

I  nodded,  watching  her  face  closely. 

She  had  regained  her  composure  and  was  quite  at  ease. 

"Monsieur  is  lucky." 

"May  I  not  hope  for  an  invitation  to  be  seated?"  I 
inquired. 

"I  fear  I  cannot  have  the  pleasure.  I  am  expecting  a 
friend." 

"Whom  you  left  but  now  in  the  Wurtsmurton?" 


A  SAVAGE  YOUNG  MAN  119 

"Ah!"  she  exclaimed,  "I  am  worth  being  watched?" 

"It  happened  by  accident,"  I  admitted. 

"It  has  turned  out  more  to  your  benefit  than  some  acci- 
dents," she  replied  promptly. 

"In  the  end  some  accidents  turn  out  better  than  one 
expects,"  I  answered. 

"We'll  hope  so  with  this  one." 

Then,  remembering  she  had  just  said  some  one  was 
expected,  whom  I  naturally  supposed  would  be  Hein- 
rich,  I  resolved  to  come  to  the  point  quickly. 

"That  envelope,"  I  demanded.  "Perhaps  before  it 
finally  goes  to  the  Duke  of  Zergald  it  would  be  well  to  let 
me  look  over  its  contents." 

She  smiled,  but  said  nothing. 

"It  would  be  inconvenient  if  the  prime  minister  of  Scar- 
vania  was  told  you  were  here." 

The  woman  stopped  smiling  on  the  instant. 

"You  would  not  dare!" 

"It  might  be  the  best  thing  I  could  do,  if  you  fail  to 
return  the  envelope." 

She  looked  at  me  as  if  caught  fairly.  Then  her  eyes 
shifted  about  the  room,  and  I  followed  her  glance  to  see 
if  they  would  rest  on  any  spot,  telling  where  the  envelope 
was  hid.  I  had  feared,  at  first,  it  would  go  to  Zergald 
at  once.  Now  I  was  convinced  from  her  look,  and  by 
what  I  had  heard  in  the  Wurtsmurton,  that  Zergald 
had  not  received  it  as  yet.  My  heart  leaped,  for  here 
was  our  chance,  if  it  had  not  already  passed  to  Heinrich. 

"The  envelope,"  I  said,  my  voice  growing  hard. 
"Come  at  once,  or  I'll  call  my  men  in  for  a  search." 

The  woman  laughed  again,  and  I  knew  she  did  not 


120  HILMA 

have  it  with  her.  Heinrich  of  Vankle  then  was  our 
goal. 

"The  envelope,  madame!"  I  said  again  to  make  sure. 

But  before  she  could  reply  a  step  sounded  on  the  porch. 
She  glanced  up  at  the  sound  as  if  to  ask  were  they  men  of 
mine.  I  knew  the  answer,  of  course,  before  the  door  was 
opened,  so  shook  my  head. 

"Ah !"  she  said  with  a  smile,  "the  force  is  on  my  side." 

With  that  she  threw  open  the  door,  but  blocked  the  way 
that  she  might  first  speak  to  him  who  would  enter. 

"Allow  me  to  introduce  you,  gentlemen,"  she  said,  step- 
ping to  one  side  in  an  instant,  and  Heinrich  came  into 
the  room. 

He  stepped  forward,  a  sure,  easy  smile  on  his  face.  His 
right  hand  rested  in  the  pocket  of  his  coat,  and  I  had 
no  doubt  what  it  held. 

"It's  Sir  Meddler!"  he  said,  walking  up  to  me. 

"To  meet  Sir  Indiscreet !"  I  answered. 

"Indiscreet?"  he  asked. 

"Those  documents,"  I  answered  boldly.  "Would  it  not 
be  safer  to  give  them  to  me  than  to  keep  them  from  your 
chief?" 

He  flashed  a  glance  at  the  woman  and  then  turned  to  me. 

"You'll  meddle  once  too  often,"  he  said  in  a  low  voice. 
"I'll  give  you  leave  to  go  before  I  throw  you  out." 

I  smiled  easily,  for  I  felt  the  fellow  hardly  meant  what 
he  said. 

"But  the  documents?"  I  asked.  "Shall  I  tell  the  Duke 
of  Zergald  they  are  here?" 

He  smiled  at  that. 

"Hardly  to  your  profit,"  he  answered. 


A  SAVAGE  YOUNG  MAN  121 

"And  why?"  I  asked,  hoping  in  his  answer  to  gather 
some  information. 

But  suddenly  his  manner  changed  from  one  of  parley 
to  that  of  anger. 

"Damn  your  questions,"  he  fairly  shouted,  stepping  up 
to  me.  "I'll  have  no  one  calling  at  this  house,  do  you 
hear?  I'll " 

"So  that's  the  trouble,"  I  interrupted,  looking  him 
straight  in  the  eye.  "I  assure  you  I  have  no  desire  to 
supplant  you  in  the  lady's  affections." 

With  an  oath  he  whipped  out  his  pistol  and  pushed 
it  into  my  face. 

"Go !  One !  Two !  Three !  Go !  or  by  God,  Til  blow 
your  head  off  as  if  you  were  a  dog." 

"And  if  you  do,"  I  replied  calmly,  though  I  feared  the 
nervous  finger  on  the  trigger,  "you'll  find  it  hard  to 
explain  to  my  chief,  the  English  ambassador." 

A  question  flashed  into  his  eyes,  a  question  of  doubt 
and  perplexity. 

"You  may  not  have  been  informed,"  I  added,  "but  I 
happen  to  be  an  under  secretary  of  the  British 
Legation." 

He  stared  at  me  for  a  moment,  and  then  the  pistol 
dropped  slowly  to  his  side. 

"You  lie!    You  know  you  lie,"  he  whispered. 

There  was  nothing  more  to  be  gained  by  staying,  and 
so  my  only  thought  was  to  take  advantage  of  his  present 
mood  and  get  away  with  a  whole  skin. 

"For  that  we'll  settle  later,"  I  said,  speaking  slowly 
to  keep  my  anger  back.  "Now  get  to  one  side,  as  I  am 
going." 


HILMA 

He  drew  back,  his  face  white,  but  watching  mine  in- 
tently. The  woman  moved  quickly  to  his  side,  and  I 
saw  with  relief  that  she  slipped  the  revolver  from  his 
hand.  Then  gliding  softly  to  the  door,  she  threw  it  open. 

As  I  passed  out  she  whispered  in  a  low  voice : 

"Before  you  say  anything  of  this  to  Sir  Charles  see 
me  again." 

I  nodded  quickly,  feeling  as  I  stepped  into  the  night 
I  had  made  a  discovery,  though  for  the  life  of  me  I 
couldn't  tell  at  that  moment  what  it  was. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

PLOUGHMAN   AND   DIPLOMAT 

IT  had  been  late  when  I  first  saw  Heinrich  and  the 
woman,  whom  I  had  heard  him  address  as  the  Countess 
Merdith,  and  still  later  when  the  countess  and  I  reached 
her  villa. 

The  interview  had  not  been  long,  and  yet  it  was  well 
into  the  evening  by  the  time  I  found  myself  in  the  road- 
way again. 

Making  sure  that  I  would  be  able  to  locate  the  coun- 
tess's residence,  if  need  arose,  I  bent  all  my  energy  in  a 
search  for  a  stray  cab,  and  not  finding  that,  to  the  near- 
est way  on  foot  to  the  inn. 

My  appetite  was  keen  and,  besides,  I  felt  I  had  made 
at  least  two  discoveries.  Of  one  of  them  I  was  fairly 
sure,  of  the  other  I  had  some  doubt.  The  fact  that  the 
countess  was  back  in  Zakbar  I  wished  the  others  to  know 
at  once,  for  now  new  plans  were  necessary.  Something 
might  be  done  that  very  evening  toward  securing  the 
precious  documents. 

To  my  surprise,  I  found  that  the  countess  and  I 
resided  not  over  a  half  hour  apart,  and  soon  the  lights  of 
the  inn  flashed  through  the  trees. 

I  strode  forward  hurriedly,  resolved  to  have  a  bite  to 
eat  before  I  set  out  again,  if  we  should  decide  something 
could  be  done  that  night. 

That  the  woman  had  slipped  into  Zakbar  with  the 


124  HILMA 

papers  was  of  vast  importance,  and  I  determined  the 
princess  should  be  apprised  of  the  fact,  and  by  me  per- 
.sonally. 

I  turned  off  as  I  came  through  the  park  and  took  a 
side  path ;  there  were  many  of  them  that  wound  through 
the  shrubbery,  so  that  I  might  come  out  at  the  rear  and 
enter  from  the  balcony  that  opened  off  my  rooms. 

I  had  no  doubt  Karl  and  Kurlmurt  were  there,  kicking 
their  heels  in  impatience  and  wondering  what  had  hap- 
pened me. 

What  Kurlmurt  would  say  when  I  told  him  his  spies  had 
let  the  woman  get  by  them  I  could  well  imagine. 

As  I  came  on  under  the  trees,  I  looked  up  and  saw  some 
one  standing  on  the  balcony  gazing  out  toward  the  lake. 
At  first  I  thought  it  was  Karl.  Then  I  saw  it  was  a 
woman. 

My  heart  gave  a  bound,  and  I  made  forward  quickly. 
No  one  could  mistake  that  figure.  Why  the  princess  was 
at  the  inn  and  on  the  balcony  off  my  rooms  I  could  hardly 
imagine.  Yet  there  she  stood,  and  I  was  to  see  her  again. 
That  was  quite  sufficient. 

I  think  she  heard  my  step  the  instant  after  I  discovered 
her,  for  she  turned  and  peered  into  the  darkness  as  I 
came  forward. 

When  I  drew  near  enough  to  speak,  she  leaned  down 
over  the  railing. 

"It's  you!"  she  said  eagerly.     "You're  safe." 

"It's  I  surely,"  I  answered,  "and  quite  safe." 

"We  feared  something  might  have  happened,"  she 
said  in  an  eager,  relieved  voice. 

She  did  not  say  what  they  had  feared,  and  I  did  not 


PLOUGHMAN  AND  DIPLOMAT       125 

ask.  It  was  quite  enough  to  know  she  had  thought  of 
me — had  been  anxious  for  my  safety. 

"Where  are  the  others?"  I  inquired,  running  up  the 
steps. 

"They've  gone.  When  you  failed  to  come  Karl  grew 
worried  and  started  out  to  hunt  you.  Kurlmurt  let 
me  know,  and  when  I  came  he  also  started." 

"How  long  have  you  been  here?" 

"An  hour,  perhaps." 

"Then  Kurlmurt's  message  came  before  you  dined?'* 

She  nodded. 

"I've  missed  mine  as  well,"  I  said,  getting  down  to  prac- 
tical things  at  once.  A  craving  for  food  took  possession 
of  me,  and  too  I  grasped  at  the  possibility  of  dinner 
tete-a-tete  with  her.  "Let  us  have  a  bite  to  eat  and  I 
will  give  you  the  news." 

"Then  there  is  news  ?"  she  asked  eagerly. 

"A  good  deal — some  plain,  some  vague.  I'll  tell  you 
the  plain  part  first.  Perhaps  in  that  which  is  not  so  clear 
you  will  see  the  meaning  I've  missed." 

We  had  a  table  laid  on  the  balcony,  and  I  told  her  of 
my  adventure  while  we  dined  and  waited  for  Kurlmurt 
and  Karl  to  return. 

She  was  less  disturbed  to  learn  the  documents  had 
reached  Zakbar  than  I  had  expected.  Her  first  concern 
seemed  to  be  for  me,  for  as  I  finished  the  anxious  look 
in  her  eyes  vanished. 

"It  is  a  wonder  Count  Heinrich  took  your  intrusion 
so  lightly,"  she  said,  a  smile  lighting  her  face. 

"He  was  a  bit  put  out,"  I  admitted.  The  incident  of 
the  pistol  and  his  threats  I  had  failed  to  mention. 


126  HILMA 

"Then  the  documents  are  not  yet  in  Zergald's  hands?" 

"I  think  not,"  I  said.  "From  what  I  overheard  in  the 
Wurtsmurton  I  am  very  sure  the  countess  has  given 
them  to  Heinrich,  and  he  is  keeping  them  from  Zergald." 

"But  why?" 

"If  Prince  Joachim  is  crowned  they  might  be  of  con- 
siderable value  to  such  a  man  as  Heinrich  of  Vankle." 

"But  if  Prince  Joachim  is  not  crowned?" 

"Heinrich  loses.  He  will  beyond  doubt  favour 
Joachim." 

"Holding  such  evidence  I  imagine  he  will,"  the  princess 
said  with  pretty  sarcasm. 

"Let  me  give  you  some  sugar,"  I  suggested,  as  the 
coffee  was  served. 

She  burst  into  a  merry  laugh  as  she  held  up  her  cup. 
"It  seems  positively  ridiculous,"  she  said,  "that  we  should 
be  talking  of  matters  that  are  so  serious  in  such  an  off- 
hand way." 

"I  wish  they  would  return,"  I  suddenly  exclaimed  as  I 
began  to  think  of  action,  now  that  my  stomach  was  satis- 
fied. 

"Why?"  the  princess  exclaimed  with  a  pout.  I  sup- 
pose she  felt  I  should  be  quite  satisfied  with  present 
arrangements,  as  I  assuredly  should  have  been. 

"I  thought  of  making  a  call,"  I  answered  in  an  off- 
hand way,  as  if  my  first  remark  had  not  been  a  bit 
mal  a  propos. 

"A  call?" 

"Heinrich  has  the  envelope." 

"I  see,"  she  said,  looking  at  me  and  nodding  to  my 
request  that  I  might  smoke. 


PLOUGHMAN  AND  DIPLOMAT       127 

"The  original  plan  is  of  no  avail  now." 

"Heinrich  would  be  a  hard  man  to  get  it  from." 

"He  must  be  persuaded  to  change  his  allegiance." 

"You  don't  think — "  she  started  to  ask. 

"I  think  that  with  such  a  man  money  will  go  a  long 
way.  Or  possibly  other  means  can  be  found." 

"Both  Kurlmurt  and  Karl  should  be  back  before  this. 
They  said  they  would  return  if  they  did  not  find  you  at 
once." 

"If  they  don't  hurry  we  may  lose  a  great  chance." 

"To-morrow  will  do  as  well,"  the  princess  suggested, 
leaning  back  in  her  chair. 

"If  they  are  much  later  we  will  have  to  wait  until  to- 
morrow, though  I  hate  any  delay,"  I  agreed. 

"How  will  you  go  about  it?"  she  asked,  leaning  half 
across  the  table,  her  arms  folded  under  her  perfect  chin. 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders.  "It's  either  money  or  force," 
I  said.  Then  I  stopped,  remembering  the  request  of 
the  countess  as  I  came  out  the  door.  That  was  the  dis- 
covery I  had  made  which  was  anything  but  clear.  I 
resolved  to  see  if  the  princess  could  make  the  matter  out. 

"Do  you  know  of  any  reason  why  Heinrich  of  Vankle 
should  care  to  stand  particularly  well  with  the  British 
Legation?"  I  asked. 

"I  can't  say  that  I  do,"  the  princess  answered.  "Why?" 

I  told  her  of  the  Countess  Merdith's  request  that  I  say 
nothing  to  Sir  Charles  of  the  incidents  of  the  evening 
before  seeing  her  again. 

The  matter  seemed  to  puzzle  the  princess  as  much  as 
it  had  me. 

"Sir  Charles  was  a  great  personal  friend  of  my  father's. 


128  HILMA 

Otherwise  it  would  seem  to  indicate  that  he  was  in  some 
way  connected  with  the  affair." 

"It  looks  so,  if  it  were  not  impossible,"  I  agreed,  "and 
as  if  they  feared  I  might  tell  him  of  my  discovery.  But 
what  difference  would  it  make  if  he  should  know  ?  They 
can't  be  fearful  he  will  tell  Zergald." 

The  princess  shook  her  head  to  all  the  suggestions  I 
could  make,  and  finally  we  gave  up  the  matter. 

It  grew  late;  Kurlmurt  and  Karl  remained  away,  so  I 
was  forced  to  give  up  all  idea  of  seeing  Heinrich  that 
night.  And  then  with  the  chance  of  immediate  action 
gone  we  dropped  the  subject  and  talked  of  other  things. 

The  princess  asked  me  of  America.  The  evening  was 
soft;  I  had  broken  bread  with  this  woman  now  seated 
by  my  side.  Was  it  any  wonder  if  for  an  instant  I 
forgot  myself  as  we  talked  on?  For  an  instant,  I  say, 
and  it  was  only  for  an  instant. 

A  feeling  flashed  through  me  that  we  two  sat  there  in 
America,  not  Scarvania.  We  had  just  come  from  the 
dance,  the  music  I  could  almost  hear  floating  softly 
on  the  air  as  we  spoke  of  my  country. 

But  it  was  the  very  freedom  of  the  thinking  that 
brought  me  to  a  realisation  of  the  facts.  To  think  I 
could  so  soon  after  having  met  her  dined  thus.  The 
trust  and  faith  she  placed  in  me  I  felt  deeply.  Yet  she 
was  a  princess,  I  a  private  gentleman,  bent  on  her 
service,  and  so  we  could  not  have  but  come  from  the 
dance,  even  had  there  been  a  dance  to  come  from. 

The  change  in  mood  made  me  restless,  and  I  longed  for 
Karl  or  Kurlmurt  to  come  back.  Suddenly  I  saw  some 
one  moving  in  the  park  near  by  and  turned  quickly. 


PLOUGHMAN  AND  DIPLOMAT       129 

"It's  one  of  the  guards,"  the  princess  said,  following 
my  look.  "Lieutenant  Barnsmurk  is  in  the  hall  outside 
your  door  and  he  has  three  men  in  the  park.  My  uncle 
insisted  upon  it.  You  see,  we  did  not  know  but  what 
something  had  happened  you.  He  felt  there  might  be 
danger." 

"And  there  was  in  your  coming  here?"  I  said,  suddenly 
realising  the  facts. 

"Hardly  as  much  as  in  your  call  on  the  countess." 

"That  was  really  a  very  enjoyable  affair,"  I  said,  smil- 
ing at  the  recollection.  We  had  got  back  to  the  mat- 
ter in  hand  again,  and  it  was  as  well. 

"Then  you  really  love  danger?" 

I  looked  at  her  in  surprise,  for  she  asked  the  question 
almost  eagerly. 

"Why  no,"  I  said. 

"Then  why  take  it  ?"  -she  asked. 

For  a  moment  I  tried  to  see  the  meaning  of  the  question 
in  her  face,  then  I  turned  and  looked  out  over  the  park, 
then  back  at  her. 

The  sentinel  passed  out  of  sight,  but  his  presence 
seemed  to  say  there  was  real  danger,  of  which  she  asked 
if  I  had  a  pleasure  in  partaking. 

But  the  reason  that  I  looked  at  her  and  then  away, 
then  back  again,  was  because  she  had  given  me  a  chance 
by  her  question  to  tell  her  truly  why  I  liked  this  danger 
and  took  it. 

And  then  as  I  was  about  to  answer  her  in  a  way  I'll  not 
set  down  here  I  remembered  Karl  had  told  me  there  was 
danger  in  the  matter  long  before  I  met  the  princess.  So, 
of  course,  the  answer  that  I  would  have  made  could  not 


130  HILMA 

have  been  the  reason  I  took  it  at  all.  And  yet  I  must 
make  some  answer,  so  I  said : 

"For  the  sake  of  turning  the  furrow  straight  after  once 
getting  my  hands  on  the  plough." 

At  my  words  she  sprang  to  her  feet. 

"Ah,  you  are  a  diplomat  as  well  as  a  ploughman !" 
And  then  she  stopped,  hesitated  and  went  on  as  if  almost 
angry  at  me,  "And  I'll  try  at  least  to  be  the  latter." 

I  looked  at  her  vaguely,  she  spoke  so  suddenly,  and 
then  before  my  slow  brain  could  catch  her  meaning  there 
was  a  step  on  the  gravel,  and  she  called  out  that  Kurl- 
murt  and  Karl  were  returning. 

As  I  rose  to  watch  them  coming  forward  under  the  trees, 
Karl  caught  sight  of  me  and  waved  his  hand.  The  prin- 
cess stood  by  my  side  and  waved  a  welcome  back  to  them. 

"I  knew  he  could  care  for  himself,"  Kurlmurt  growled 
to  Karl  as  they  mounted  the  steps. 

"Yet  he's  had  an  adventure,"  the  princess  declared. 

"The  papers  are  in  Zakbar,"  I  said. 

They  both  stopped  where  they  were  and  stared  open- 
mouthed  at  me. 

"And  the  woman?"  Karl  demanded  eagerly. 

"Is  in  Zakbar  as  well." 

"How  did  she  get  in?"  Kurlmurt  asked. 

I  shook  my  head.  I  might  know  that  she  had  arrived, 
but  as  to  the  manner  of  her  coming  and  the  method  she 
employed  to  pass  his  spies  I  did  not  know. 

"Then  the  game's  up,"  Karl  said  in  more  disgust  than 
sorrow. 

"Our  prearranged  programme  is  certainly  a  bit 
passe"  I  agreed. 


PLOUGHMAN  AND  DIPLOMAT       131 

"Has  Zergald  the  documents?"  Kurlmurt  asked. 

"No." 

"You've  got  them !"  Karl  exclaimed. 

I  laughed  at  his  assurance.  If  Zergald  did  not  have 
them  then  I  must.  That  was  Karl's  reasoning.  But 
before  they  could  ask  any  more  questions  I  sat  them  all 
down  and  told  them  what  I  had  already  related  to  the 
princess. 

"Now,"  I  asked  as  I  ended  my  story,  "why  does  Hem- 
rich  of  Vankle  keep  the  papers  instead  of  giving  them 
to  Zergald?" 

"There's  money  in  them  for  Heinrich,"  Kurlmurt 
replied  promptly. 

"That's  what  Mr.  Converse  said,"  the  princess  ex- 
claimed, clapping  her  hands. 

"I  take  it  Heinrich  of  Vankle  hired  the  countess,  and 
now  that  he  has  the  papers  from  her  he'll  tell  Zergald 
there  are  none,"  Karl  said. 

"Or  possibly  he  has  turned  them  over  to  Zergald,  but 
is  telling  the  woman  -he  has  not,  so  as  to  put  off  the  final 
settlement  with  her,"  Kurlmurt  suggested. 

"He's  in  love  with  her,"  I  said. 

They  all  looked  at  me  in  astonishment.  Kurlmurt 
growled,  Karl  laughed,  but  the  princess  continued  to 
look  at  me. 

"He's  been  in  love  before,"  Karl  said  in  anything  but  a 
complimentary  tone. 

"I  don't  think  he's  lying  to  the  countess,"  I 
insisted. 

"Nor  do  I,"  the  princess  agreed,  speaking  slowly  and 
still  looking  at  me. 


132  HILMA 

"Well,  however  it  may  be,  what's  to  be  done?"  Kurl- 
murt  exclaimed. 

"Call  on  Heinrich  and  suggest  there  is  money  to  be 
had  from  us,"  I  said. 

"But  there  isn't,"  the  princess  said  slowly.  "We  haven't 
it  to  bid  against  Zergald.  He  is  in  full  power,  and 
Heinrich  can  get  almost  anything  he  may  ask  with  such 
evidence  in  his  hands." 

"He'll  be  a  grand  duke,"  Karl  said. 

I  saw  then  the  largeness  of  the  stake  for  which  Hein- 
rich was  playing. 

"If  we  can't  bribe  him  we'll  simply  have  to  take  them 
from  him,"  I  said. 

"A  capital  idea,"  Karl  agreed. 

"Yes,  very  capital,"  Kurlmurt  sneered,  "but  how?" 

"Mr.  Converse  will  find  a  way,"  the  princess  said.  She 
said  it  as  if  it  was  settled  and  needed  no  more  discussing, 
so  much  so,  in  fact,  that  she  looked  out  absently  across 
the  lake  as  she  made  the  remark. 

We  all  glanced  at  her  in  some  surprise.  What  Kurl- 
murt or  Karl  thought  of  her  words  I  cannot  say,  but  I 
know  I  undervalued  the  confidence  they  indicated  in  the 
wish  that  I  did  know  a  way. 

And  then  as  if  to  end  the  discussion,  Lieutenant  Barns- 
murk  came  through  the  room,  saluted  and  handed  me  a 
note. 

I  took  it  in  some  surprise,  opened  it  and  read  the  con- 
tents in  still  more  surprise. 

I  turned  to  them  as  they  stood  looking  at  me,  but  spoke 
to  the  princess. 

"Here,  perhaps,  is  the  way,"  I  said.     "The  Countess 


PLOUGHMAN  AND  DIPLOMAT       133 

Merdith,  you'll  remember,  asked  to  see  me  before  I  spoke 
to  Sir  Charles.  Well,  here's  a  note  from  her  saying  I'm 
to  call  to-morrow  evening  at  ten.  The  interview  may 
result  in  something." 

"Where  are  you  to  meet  her?"  Kurlmurt  asked. 

"21  Wurtsmurton." 

"Wurtsmurton !"  Karl  exclaimed. 

"Yes,"  I  answered,  referring  to  the  note.  "It's  where 
I  first  saw  her  and  Heinrich.  I'm  sure  of  the  street,  and 
21  should  be  the  number." 

"A  vile  hole  Wurtsmurton  is,"  Karl  said. 

The  princess  came  close  to  me  at  that,  and  as  Karl 
turned  to  Kurlmurt  she  asked  in  a  low  voice: 

"It  may  be  a  trap  full  of  danger." 

"For  Heinrich?"  I  asked. 

"Is  he  to  be  there?" 

"The  countess  says  she'll  meet  me  alone,  and  that  I  am 
to  come  unattended." 

"Can  you  trust  her?" 

I  smiled  at  that  and  considered  for  a  moment  my  an- 
swer. Then  before  I  could  speak  she  laid  her  hand  on 
my  arm  ever  so  lightly,  and  asked  quickly : 

"But  if  there  was  danger  you  would  hardly  be  per- 
suaded not  to  go." 

"Why  no,"  I  said,  a  little  surprised  at  the  question.  "I 
think,  though,  there'll  be  no  danger." 

"But  if  there  was  you  would  still  be  the  plough- 
man?" 

"I'd  try,"  I  said,  "and  also  to  be  diplomatic,"  meaning 
by  that  that  I  would  have  the  countess  to  deal  with,  and 
the  interview  would  by  all  means  require  diplomacy. 


134  HILMA 

But  the  princess  seemed  to  see  a  different  meaning  in 
my  words  and  her  face  changed. 

"Yes.  We  both  must  be  diplomatic,"  she  said,  "and 
diplomacy  is  rarely  real."  With  that  she  turned  quickly 
to  her  uncle  and  bade  him  take  her  home. 


CHAPTER  XV 

EXIT  A  TABLE 

WHEN  I  considered  what  had  occurred,  I  could  but  con- 
clude there  was  a  great  deal  to  be  gained  from  the  coming 
interview,  even  if  both  Karl  and  Kurlmurt  shook  their 
heads  and  talked  of  a  trap. 

"He  could  have  blown  my  head  off  last  night,"  I  said. 
We  three  were  seated  in  Kurlmurt's  office  in  the  old  castle 
the  morning  after  my  encounter  with  Heinrich  and  my 
tete-a-tete  dinner  with  the  princess. 

"And  he  hesitated  when  you  mentioned  you  were  under 
secretary  to  the  British  Legation?"  Karl  asked. 

"And  that  statement  prompted  the  countess's  request 
that  I  see  her  before  saying  anything  to  Sir  Charles." 

"Well,  you'll  keep  your  word  as  to  that,"  Karl 
chuckled. 

"But  what  can  the  woman  want?"  growled  Kurlmurt. 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders. 

"All  I  know  is,  she's  the  one  to  whom  I  handed  the  en- 
velope. She  knows  Heinrich's  plans  well  enough  to 
speak  for  him,  so  certainly  she  must  know  the  real  desti- 
nation of  the  documents.  Under  the  circumstances,  a 
talk  with  her  may  be  profitable.  There  can  be  little 
danger,  as  they  must  have  an  axe  to  grind  somewhere." 

"Still  I  don't  like  the  rendezvous — 21  Wurtsmurton" — 
Kurlmurt  protested. 


136  HILMA 

"The  countess  doesn't  like  to  be  seen  in  the  city,  I  sup- 
pose." 

"She  could  have  had  you  come  to  her  villa,"  Karl  sug- 
gested. 

"Possibly  Heinrich  is  not  to  know  of  this  meeting,"  I 
said. 

"You  told  us  he  was  in  love  with  her." 

"But  I  didn't  say  she  was  in  love  with  him." 

"Is  she  in  love  with  you,  then  ?"  Karl  demanded  sharply. 

I  laughed  heartily,  though  I  can't  say  I  liked  the  infer- 
ence. 

"If  she  were,  I  would  agree  to  deliver  that  envelope  to 
you  to-morrow,"  I  answered. 

"Heinrich  has  it,  not  the  countess,"  Kurlmurt  put  in. 

"Well  we'll  see,"  I  said.  And  while  the  discussion 
went  a  bit  farther,  we  very  soon  dropped  the  subject. 

There  was  nothing  to  do  but  to  wait  until  night,  and  at 
the  princess's  request  Karl  and  I  drove  out  in  the  after- 
noon for  tea. 

Again  as  we  sat  there  on  the  terrace  they  spoke  of  my 
coming  interview,  and  Kurlmurt  tried  to  persuade  me  to 
take  Karl  and  young  Barnsmurk  with  me. 

"But  the  countess  stipulated  I  was  to  come  alone,"  I 
said. 

"More  need  for  them  to  go." 

I  tried  to  laugh  the  suggestion  one  side,  but  the  older 
man  stuck  to  it.  Finally  he  appealed  to  the  princess. 

"I  fear  there  is  danger,"  she  said,  speaking  slowly, 
"and  I  do  not  like  Mr.  Converse  to  go.  It  is  more  Karl's 
place  or  yours,  uncle,  but  neither  of  you  can  do  this 
thing  to-night.  The  countess  would  only  talk  to  Mr. 


EXIT  A  TABLE  137 

Converse,  certainly  to  neither  of  you — yet  she  might  to 
me.  I  have  thought  of  going  myself." 

Kurlmurt  stared  at  his  niece  as  if  he  could  not  believe 
his  ears.  I  saw  her  way  of  looking  at  it,  and  resolved 
to  end  the  matter  at  once. 

"There  is  no  need  for  any  one  to  go  but  myself,  yet  to 
satisfy  you  all  I'll  take  Karl  and  Barnsmurk."  And  as  I 
said  it  I  gave  Karl  a  nod,  for  he  looked  at  me  in  some 
astonishment.  I  meant  what  I  said,  that  I  would  take 
them,  but  how  far  I  had  not  stipulated.  That  I  would 
settle  later  when  I  left  them  on  the  pavement  outside 
No.  21. 

The  thing,  however,  seemed  to  satisfy  Kurlmurt,  and  as 
for  the  princess,  I  realised  no  sooner  had  I  spoken  than 
she  saw  through  my  scheme.  However,  she  said  nothing 
and  so  the  matter  ended. 

When  it  began  to  grow  late  I  rose  to  go,  and  Karl  and 
Barnsmurk  having  got  out  of  their  uniforms  were  ready 
to  accompany  me. 

Each  had  a  pistol  tucked  away  in  his  coat  pocket,  for 
while  I  hardly  expected  danger,  I  was  not  going  to  play 
the  fool  and  rush  in  unarmed  after  the  fair  warning 
Heinrich  had  given  me  the  night  before. 

Soon  we  were  ready,  and  a  dog-cart  waited  at  the  castle 
door  to  drive  us  into  town.  When  we  came  down  the 
hall  the  princess  met  us,  and  I  think  she  looked  lovelier 
than  the  night  I  first  saw  her,  as  she  stood  by  the  huge 
fireplace,  the  light  from  its  flickering  log  falling  on  her 
face. 

Karl  and  the  lieutenant  kissed  her  hand  as  they  passed 
and  went  on  out  the  door,  followed  by  Kurlmurt,  who 


138  HILMA 

linked  his  arm  in  Karl's,  giving  him,  I  had  no  doubt, 
some  final  instructions  as  to  my  welfare. 

I  stopped,  watching  the  three  pass  on,  and  then  turned 
to  make  my  adieu.  As  I  took  her  hand  she  looked  into 
my  eyes,  and  I  saw  hers  were  full  of  tears  and  that  her 
hand  trembled. 

"They  have  frightened  you  quite  unnecessarily,"  I  said. 

"Be  careful,"  she  answered,  speaking  slowly.  "Hem- 
rich  is  not  to  be  trusted." 

"If  it  makes  you  feel  easier,"  I  answered,  "I'm  taking 
no  chances.  I  know  Heinrich  would  do  anything,  but 
this  time  there  is  little  need  for  fear.  The  countess  has 
something  to  tell  me,  I'm  sure.  And  then,  too,  they'd 
not  harm  an  English  under  secretary." 

"You  might  come  by  an  accident  that  could  not  be 
traced  to  them." 

"I'll  take  care,"  I  said. 

"If  it  were  any  use,  I  would  ask  you  not  to  go." 

"We'll  laugh  about  it  to-morrow,"  I  answered. 

"No  matter  what  the  hour  is  when  it's  over,  send  me 
word.  I  will  be  waiting." 

"I'll  think  of  you  waiting,  and  that  will  make  me 
doubly  careful." 

"I  care  little  about  the  papers,"  she  said,  her  eyes 
searching  mine  almost  defiantly. 

For  a  moment  I  gazed  deep  into  her  face,  holding  back 
by  a  mighty  effort  what  I  would  have  answered  her. 

Then  with  my  heart  leaping  madly  I  carried  her  hand 
to  my  lips,  as  had  Karl  and  Barnsmurk,  turned  and  hur- 
ried to  the  waiting  cart. 

I  knew  she  feared  for  me  because  I  was  on  her  business, 


EXIT  A  TABLE  139 

and  for  that  reason  would  not  have  harm  come  to  me. 
And  yet  as  we  drove  away  toward  the  city,  I  felt  she 
knew  what  I  might  have  said,  what  my  eyes  must  have 
told  her. 

Assuredlly,  had  she  not  been  a  princess — well — I  was 
vain  enough  then,  and  am  now,  to  think  she  took  no 
offence  at  what  there  was  in  my  look. 

During  the  drive  to  the  city  few  words  passed  between 
us.  I  had  my  thoughts — wild  enough  ones  too — and 
I  presume  Karl  had  his.  Barnsmurk  was  silent  because 
neither  of  us  spoke. 

Finally  we  crossed  the  Wurtsmurton  far  up  and  there 
stopped. 

"I'll  go  ahead,"  I  said  as  we  got  down,  "and  you  two 
follow  a  block  apart,  behind  me.  You  can  find  some 
nook  or  corner  near  the  house  to  wait.  If  I  don't  come 
out  in  an  hour's  time  you're  to  come  in." 

Karl  nodded  and  Barnsmurk  looked  at  me  and  nodded 
also.  He  knew  nothing  of  the  matter,  but  had  simply 
been  told  by  Kurlmurt  to  come  and  obey  orders. 

Like  a  good  soldier  and  the  brave  fellow  that  he  was, 
he  stood  prepared  to  do  so,  come  what  might. 

I  went  on  quickly  and  covered  fifteen  blocks  without 
looking  back  until  I  stood  opposite  No.  21.  I  knew  that 
my  two  friends  were  behind  me,  ready  to  follow  into 
anything  that  might  come.  But  I  also  knew  that  the 
one  hour  limit,  if  harm  came  to  me,  might  as  well  be  ten, 
except  to  get  me  ready  for  my  coffin  nine  hours  sooner. 

And  yet  while  I  had  a  thought  of  what  might  come  of 
the  matter,  as  I  paused  to  knock  on  the  door,  it  was 
really  not  overmuch  on  my  mind.  The  old  worm-eaten 


140  HILMA 

door  was  set  a  step  below  the  level  of  the  sidewalk,  but 
it  faded  before  me  as  I  waited  for  my  knock  to  be  an- 
swered, and  I  saw  only  a  tall  girl  standing  by  an  open 
fire. 

One  side  of  her  face  was  in  the  fire-light,  the  other  side 
in  shadow.  The  high  colour  in  her  cheeks,  the  flash  of 
the  eye,  the  golden  gleam  of  her  wonderful  hair  all  stood 
forth,  and  it  seemed  as  if  my  hand  could  touch  hers  if 
I  but  reached  out  before  me. 

My  knock  was  mechanical,  and  yet  the  first  rap 
brought  me  to  myself.  Instantly  I  shifted  my  right 
hand  to  my  coat  pocket  and  my  fingers  close  on  my  pistol, 
while  my  knuckles  fell  a  second  time  on  the  panel.  I 
was  not  over-confident  of  the  reception  I  was  to  receive 
and  believed  if  my  furrow  was  to  be  finished,  as  I  was 
determined  it  should  be,  I  had  best  be  on  the  safe 
side. 

Slowly  the  door  swung  open,  and  I  stepped  back  one 
step  to  better  see  who  had  opened  it.  A  small  hall  was 
before  me,  a  narrow  hall  with  narrow  stairs  on  one  side, 
just  such  a  hall  as  one  would  expect  to  see  in  such  a 
house,  but  no  one  stood  in  the  hallway,  and  yet  the  door 
swung  back.  Realising  I  must  not  appear  suspicious, 
I  entered  instantly,  and  as  I  did  so  the  street  door  swung 
to. 

A  strange  door,  I  thought,  as  I  turned  and  watched  it 
silently  shut  without  apparent  agency — a  strange  door 
in  a  strange  house  where  strange  things  might  happen. 

A  low  lamp  hung  overhead,  hardly  lighting  the  hall  and 
narrow  stairs  which  led  into  the  darkness  above. 

As  the  street  door  closed  with  a  final  click  a  door  at  my 


EXIT  A  TABLE  141 

right  moved  slowly  and  then  swung  open,  revealing  the 
smiling  face  of  the  countess. 

"You  are  prompt!"  she  said. 

"You  have  strange  doors,"  I  answered,  taking  another 
look  at  the  front  door. 

She  laughed  softly  and  pointed  to  a  spring  in  the  wall. 

"This  is  not  a  usual  Wurtsmurton  house,"  she  said. 

"I  judge  not." 

The  small  room  that  opened  off  the  hall  was  furnished 
as  one  would  expect  in  such  a  house.  It  would  have 
raised  no  suspicion  in  any  one's  mind  that  No.  21  was 
out  of  the  usual  run. 

"You  got  my  note?"  the  countess  asked  as  she  seated 
herself  and  motioned  me  to  a  chair. 

"I  did,  of  course,"  I  answered,  declining  the  chair,  but 
standing  with  my  back  to  the  wall  which  was  between 
me  and  the  street.  No  secret  door  could  be  behind  me 
there. 

"I'll  tell  you  then  why  I  asked  you  to  say  nothing  to 
Sir  Charles  and  also  why  I  have  invited  you  here,"  the 
countess  went  on  instantly. 

I  bowed  and  waited  for  her  to  speak  again.  As  I  stood 
there  I  could  but  think  of  this  same  woman  as  I  saw  her 
on  the  Chicago  train,  so  eager  to  see  Karl's  papers. 
She  leaned  forward  now  as  she  had  then  and  spoke 
quickly. 

"You  saw  the  effect  of  your  statement?"  she  asked. 

"I  did,"  I  answered,  smiling  slightly. 

"Zergald  is  endeavouring  to  get  Sir  Charles  to  help 
him  in  securing  a  loan  through  some  English  capitalists, 
and  I  feared  you  would  say  something  to  him  of  last 


142  HILMA 

night's  occurrence,  and  thus  prevent  the  matter  going 
through." 

"You're  pretty  careful  of  Zergald's  interests,"  I  an- 
swered, "when  you  don't  even  report  to  him  on  the  result 
of  your  mission." 

"That's  not  a  very  polite  way  to  accept  my  explana- 
tion." 

"I'm  afraid  that  I'm  given  to  blunt  speeches." 

"Heinrich's  interests  might  be  affected  if  Sir  Charles 
were  offended,"  she  exclaimed. 

"I  see!"  I  said.  "Now  really  that  sounds  more  plausi- 
ble. Perhaps,  too,  you  feared  if  I  said  anything  at  all 
the  news  of  your  return  might  reach  Zergald's 
ears?" 

"I  don't  really  think  Zergald  would  be  interested  to 
learn  of  my  return,"  the  countess  replied  with  a  smile. 

"No?"  I  questioned.  "Then  perhaps  he  doesn't  know 
who  Heinrich  sent  to  America." 

"You  shouldn't  try  to  solve  every  riddle,  Mr.  Converse." 

"There  is  one  I  would  like  you  to  solve  though,"  I  an- 
swered. 

"And  that?" 

"Why  should  I  refrain  from  speaking  to  Sir  Charles  ?" 

"Is  it  not  enough  that  /  ask  you?"  Her  smile  was  full 
of  coquetry. 

"I  fear,"  I  answered,  "I  cannot  allow  my  natural 
inclinations  to  govern  my  actions  at  this  time." 

"Of  course  not,  Mr.  Converse,"  the  countess  answered 
quickly,  her  whole  attitude  changing.  '.'But  I  will  tell 
you  why  there  will  be  no  need  for  you  to  speak  of  last 
night's  occurrence  to  any  one." 


EXIT  A  TABLE  143 

"I  shall  be  only  too  glad  to  learn  how  I  can  keep  silent 
and  not  jeopardise  our  interests,"  I  answered. 

And  then  she  told  me  how  she  had  just  learned  the  con- 
tents of  the  envelope  stolen  from  Karl  von  Merlder. 
That,  knowing  the  truth,  and  how  such  evidence  withheld 
would  prevent  the  princess  from  coming  to  her  rights, 
she  had  resolved  to  undo  what  she  had  done. 

At  first  I  was  suspicious.  I  had  come  looking  for  a 
trap,  and  yet  I  began  to  believe  in  this  woman  the  more 
she  talked. 

She  had  told  me  of  Zergald's  endeavour  to  get  a  loan 
through  Sir  Charles,  a  fact  unknown  to  any  of  us.  She 
had  no  need  to  tell  me  of  that  and  much  more  that  she 
did.  And  so  I  accepted  what  she  said  and  believed  in 
her.  Of  course,  I  could  not  help  realising  all  she  pur- 
posed doing  would  affect  Heinrich's  interests,  and  far 
more  than  my  telling  Sir  Charles  of  his  threat  against 
me  at  her  villa.  Yet  when  she  told  me  an  underground 
passage  connected  the  house  where  we  were  and  the  pal- 
ace, and  that  she  would  lead  me  through  it  and  to  the 
documents,  I  was  ready  and  eager  to  follow  her. 

I  may  have  been  easily  persuaded,  I  may  have  allowed 
my  desire  to  recover  the  papers  to  outweigh  my  judg- 
ment, perhaps  I  did.  And  yet  if  I  did,  all  I  can  say  is 
that  the  Countess  Merdith  talked  convincingly,  and  I 
believed  her. 

It  seems  to-day,  as  I  review  events,  I  was  easily 
persuaded,  easily  led.  But  as  I  write  I  have  not 
the  countess  before  me.  Her  handsome,  eager  face,  her 
deep  eyes,  her  frank  look  are  not  here  to  add  evidence 
to  the  statements.  Let  the  man  who  condemns  my  over- 


144  HILMA 

confidence  and  calls  me  a  fool  for  rushing  in  as  I  did 
remember  that.  Let  him  meet  the  countess  once — and  she 
can  be  found  to-day  in  a  certain  capital  of  Europe — 
it  is  best  to  keep  track  of  a  few  people — and  there  talk 
with  her.  He'll  believe  what  she  tells  him,  or  I'm 
mistaken. 

However,  why  excuse  myself?  The  fact  is  I  bade  the 
countess  lead  on,  and  we  instantly  set  out  for  the  castle. 

The  documents  were  in  Heinrich's  room,  she  said,  and 
all  we  had  to  do  was  to  go  down  the  passage  and  enter 
by  a  secret  door  she  knew  well. 

Taking  a  candle,  we  went  into  the  hall  and  down  a 
flight  of  narrow  stairs.  The  countess  led  the  way,  and 
soon  we  were  in  the  cellar  of  the  house  piled  high  with 
old  boxes  and  rubbish. 

From  there  she  led  me  on  through  a  narrow  stone-lined 
passage,  cold  and  damp.  The  ground  fell  away  a  bit, 
and  we  kept  going  down  lower  and  lower.  Then  sud- 
denly we  came  to  a  flight  of  steps,  some  ten  in  number, 
down  which  we  passed,  to  find  ourselves  in  a  fair- 
sized  room  containing  a  small  pine  table  and  two 
chairs. 

It  seemed  much  like  a  dungeon  and  as  inviting.  For 
the  first  time  the  countess  paused  and  spoke. 

"I  must  leave  you  here  for  a  moment.  A  guard  is  be- 
yond." She  pointed  to  a  black  spot  on  the  other  side 
of  the  room,  which  I  made  out  to  be  a  second  opening. 
*'I  will  have  to  get  him  away." 

My  confidence  had  already  begun  to  lessen.  The 
long  walk  through  the  narrow  passage  and  the 
request  to  wait  in  darkness  in  a  dungeon-like  room  was 


EXIT  A  TABLE  145 

not  conducive  to  trust.  Yet  I  had  come  so  far  and 
could  not  well  turn  back. 

So  I  seated  myself  in  one  of  the  chairs  by  the  table  and 
bade  the  countess  go  on. 

She  left  me  without  another  word,  and  left  me  in  as 
black  a  darkness  as  I  have  ever  seen.  As  soon  as  she  was 
gone  through  the  archway  at  the  farther  side  I  whipped 
out  my  revolver  and  sat,  all  nerves  keen,  listening  for  the 
slightest  sound. 

I  knew  if  I  was  to  be  attacked  it  would  be  while  I 
waited  here,  and  if  I  passed  through  this  I  could  be 
certain  my  trust  was  not  misplaced. 

How  long  I  sat  there  listening  and  hearing  nothing  but 
the  beating  of  my  own  heart  I  do  not  know.  It  was  not 
over  ten  minutes,  and  yet  in  such  a  place  ten  minutes  were 
like  as  many  hours. 

Then  as  I  began  to  grow  more  accustomed  to  the  still- 
ness, I  thought  I  heard  a  slight  shuffling  sound  at  the 
farther  side  of  the  room. 

I  leaned  forward,  my  pistol  ready,  and  tried  to  pierce 
the  darkness.  The  sound  kept  on,  but  came  no  nearer. 
As  far  as  I  could  judge,  it  came  from  the  doorway  where 
the  countess  had  passed  out. 

Then  it  ceased  as  suddenly  as  it  had  begun  and  silence 
reigned  again.  For  a  moment  I  sat  listening  for  a 
repetition,  and  then  it  seemed  I  heard  the  sound  of  run- 
ning water,  and  a  slight  breeze  sprang  up  where  before 
the  air  was  heavy. 

Wondering  on  this,  and  listening  to  find  if  my  ears 
had  not  deceived  me,  I  suddenly  saw  a  faint  light,  but 
only  for  an  instant,  marking  the  doorway  where  the 


146  HILMA 

countess  had  gone  out,  and  then  I  heard  my  name 
called. 

I  rose  instantly,  for  it  was  her  voice.  My  vague  mis- 
givings fled  at  once,  and  I  rated  myself  severely  for  my 
doubt. 

The  light,  however,  only  flared  for  a  moment,  so  I  was 
forced  to  grope  my  way  across  the  room  in  the  darkness. 
Suddenly  I  struck  the  wall  at  the  right  of  the  archway. 

As  I  brought  up  against  the  cold,  damp  stones,  I 
reached  out  with  my  hand  for  the  edge  of  the  opening, 
and  then,  remembering  the  countess  had  gone  down  some 
steps  as  she  passed  out  of  the  room,  I  groped  my  way 
forward  carefully. 

Doing  so,  and  gathering  myself  together,  as  one  is  wont 
when  about  to  go  up  or  down  stairs  in  the  dark,  I  paused 
again. 

I  wondered  why  the  countess  did  not  return  with  the 
light,  and  then  I  heard  again  the  sound  of  running  water, 
and  felt  a  cold  draft  about  my  ankles. 

I  stopped  short,  for  the  blast  about  my  legs  was  like 
ice.  The  sound  of  running  water  grew  louder,  and  I 
tried  to  make  out  the  direction  from  which  it  came.  A 
cold  chill  suddenly  passed  over  my  body  as  I  realised  it 
was  directly  below  me. 

With  a  start  my  muscles  drew  taut,  for  I  felt  I  was 
standing  on  the  edge  of  an  abyss. 

What  flashed  through  my  mind  at  that  moment  it  is 
hard  to  say.  Quickly  I  dropped  to  my  knees  and  crawled 
forward.  I  was  now  in  the  middle  of  the  doorway.  The 
cold,  icy  draft  blew  strong  in  my  face,  and  the  sound 
of  rushing  water  could  be  heard  far  below.  I  felt  out 


EXIT  A  TABLE  147 

with  my  hand  and  drew  back  instantly.  The  steps  over 
which  the  countess  had  passed  were  gone. 

As  I  made  this  discovery  I  heard  my  name  called  again. 
It  was  the  countess,  and  she  was  before  me  somewhere 
in  the  darkness. 

Flight  was  my  first  thought  and  then  suddenly  another 
plan  suggested  itself. 

I  answered  her  call  and  tiptoed  back  to  the  table. 

"Which  way?"  I  asked. 

"This  way !  Come !"  came  the  answer,  and  again  the 
light  flashed  for  an  instant. 

Picking  up  the  table,  I  made  for  the  archway. 

"Come  quickly,"  the  countess  called. 

I  answered  her  from  the  doorway,  and  then  with  as 
unearthly  a  shriek  as  I  ever  gave  vent  to  cast  the  table 
before  me  into  the  open  gap.  Far  below  a  faint  splash 
sounded. 

As  my  cry  rang  out  I  heard  an  answering  laugh,  and 
it  was  Heinrich  of  Vankle's  voice. 

"You  moved  the  steps !"  shrieked  the  countess,  her  voice 
full  of  horror. 

"Of  course  I  did,"  came  the  cool  answer  in  Heinrich's 
even  voice. 

"You  promised  me  you'd  not  harm  him,"  she  cried 
again.  "Oh,  why  did  you  do  it?  Why  did  you  kill 
him?" 

They  were  so  close  to  me  that  I  moved  back  quietly  a 
step  or  two. 

"You  promised  me!"  she  cried.     "You  promised  me!" 

Heinrich  laughed  once  more  and  then  called  out 
sharply : 


148  HILMA 

"Stay  where  you  are  until  I  move  them  back.  Stop! 
You  can't  help  him.  Stand  still !" 

Again  came  that  grinding  sound  I  had  heard  when  I'  sat 
at  the  table. 

"The  poor  fellow's  gone !"  the  countess  said. 

"To  hell !"  Heinrich  answered  with  another  laugh. 

The  steps  moved  back  slowly.  I  took  off  my  hat, 
dropped  it  by  the  archway  and  quietly  stole  back  the 
way  the  countess  and  I  had  come. 

As  I  moved  quickly  up  the  passage  I  drew  a  breath 
of  relief,  yet  I  wondered  what  Heinrich  had  told  the 
countess  he  had  wanted  of  me  that  meant  no  harm. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

A  TRIP   IN  THE  DAEK 

As  I  gained  the  end  of  the  passage  I  paused  before  enter- 
ing the  cellar,  and  listened  to  see  if  Heinrich  and  the 
countess  were  following  me. 

No  sound  came  to  my  ears,  and  I  moved  on,  groping 
my  way  among  the  boxes  that  littered  the  cellar  floor. 

It  was  pitch  black  and  I  did  not  dare  strike  a  light. 

Suddenly  from  the  far  corner  came  a  sound,  and  I  drew 
up  sharply,  my  revolver  ready. 

Was  the  way  blocked?  Had  Heinrich,  fearing  the 
trap  might  fail,  taken  the  precaution  of  barring  my  exit? 

Cautiously  I  moved  toward  that  point  where  I  felt  the 
stairs  led  upward.  My  nerves  were  on  edge,  and  I 
stopped  like  a  shot  when  the  sound  of  some  one  moving 
again  fell  on  my  ears. 

"John !" 

It  was  Karl's  voice,  and  the  relief  at  finding  friends 
instead  of  an  enemy  almost  drove  caution  from  me. 

"Yes,"  I  whispered,  and  moved  across  to  where  Karl 
and  Barnsmurk  crouched  in  the  corner. 

"We  followed  you  in  through  the  window,"  he  ex- 
plained. "What's  happened?" 

For  a  moment  I  hesitated,  and  then  before  I  could  speak 
a  dim  light  flashed  in  the  entrance  to  the  passage. 

Drawing  Karl  and  Barnsmurk  back  with  me,  I 
crouched  behind  a  huge  pile  of  boxes,  anoT  the  next  in- 


150  HILMA 

slant  Heinrich  and  the  countess  moved  like  ghosts  across 
the  farther  end  of  the  cellar. 

Karl  stirred  ever  so  slightly,  and  like  a  vice  my  hand 
gripped  his  arm. 

"The  steps  !"  Heinrich  cautioned.     "Be  careful !" 

We  heard  them  mount  to  the  first  floor,  their  steps 
echoing  in  the  darkness  over  loud. 

"Well?"  Karl  demanded  as  the  heavy  footsteps  of 
Heinrich  sounded  on  the  floor  above. 

"Wait!"  I  cautioned.     "Let's  see  what  they  do." 

I  was  turning  over  in  my  mind  a  plan  that  had  come 
to  me  suddenly. 

"There,"  I  said,  straightening  up  again.  "The  street 
door  closed.  They've  gone." 

"Did  you  succeed?"  Karl  demanded  eagerly. 

I  paid  no  attention  to  his  question,  but  turned  to  Barns- 
murk. 

"You'll  find  a  spring  in  the  wall  on  the  left  side.  It 
opens  the  street  door.  Go !  Follow  them,  but  be  certain 
they  do  not  see  you." 

"Shall  I  come  back  here?"  Barnsmurk  asked. 

"Undoubtedly  they'll  go  to  the  countess's  villa.  If 
Heinrich  goes  in,  leave  him  there  and  go  back  to  the 
castle.  Tell  her  Highness  nothing  has  been  accom- 
plished. Hurry !" 

Without  another  word  he  moved  silently  across  the 
cellar  and  up  the  stairs.  As  the  street  door  clicked 
after  him  Karl  turned  to  me,  disappointment  in  his  voice. 

"Nothing  accomplished!"  he  cried.  "Why  didn't  we 
stop  them?" 

I  explained  quickly  what  had  transpired;  how  I  had 


A  TRIP  IN  THE  DARK  151 

talked  with  the  countess  and  of  the  close  call  in  the 
passageway. 

When  I  told  him  of  the  moved  stairs  he  caught  his 
breath  and  gripped  my  arm. 

"By  God,  John,"  he  exclaimed,  "it  was  a  close  call!" 

I  nodded  while  a  cold  chill  ran  up  my  spine  and  I  had 
a  gone  feeling  in  the  pit  of  my  stomach,  so  vivid  was  the 
recollection  of  the  moment  when  I  discovered  I  was  stand- 
ing on  the  edge  of  the  open  stairs,  where  one  false  step 
would  have  sent  me  to  eternity. 

"Yes,"  I  said,  speaking  slowly,  "it  was  as  close 
a  call  as  I  ever  met  with;  and  once  I  had  a  wounded 
grizzly  on  my  hands  and  not  a  cartridge  left  in  my 
magazine." 

There  was  only  one  thing  I  was  glad  of,  and  that  was  to 
feel  the  countess  had  not  had  a  hand  in  the  scheme.  Of 
course,  I  realised  I  had  been  duped,  and  she  had  lured  me 
on  to  fall  into  Heinrich's  hands,  but  for  that  I  could  for- 
give her.  I  had  heard  her  sincere  exclamation  over  my 
fate  when  she  thought  I  was  dead;  and,  too,  she  had 
called  me  a  poor  fellow. 

I  was  one,  I  guess,  to  be  so  easily  led.  That,  however, 
was  more  through  my  anxiety  to  recover  the  papers  than 
because  I  was  easily  beguiled.  Such  a  thought  was  a 
balm  to  my  over-confidence. 

"And  what  now?"  Karl  asked  when  I  had  been  silent 
for  some  time  with  my  thoughts. 

"Do  you  know  where  the  passageway  comes  out  in  the 
palace?"  I  demanded. 

"I've  only  heard  of  such  an  underground  entrance. 
They  tell  old  stories — legends  we  call  them — of  a  secret 


152  HILMA 

way  and  a  moving  staircase.  I  never  knew  myself 
before  that  it  existed.  Kurlmurt  might  help  us." 

I  shook  my  head.  "No  time  to  find  him  now. 
We'll  have  to  trust  to  luck.  Heinrich  lives  in  the 
palace  ?" 

"He  has  two  or  three  rooms  somewhere  in  that  part 
given  over  to  Zergald." 

"Then  is  it  not  likely  this  passageway  leads  to  that  very 
part  of  the  castle?  Perhaps  it  is  used  by  Heinrich  and 
Zergald  as  a  means  of  getting  in  and  out  when  they  are 
not  anxious  to  be  seen." 

"Not  at  all  unlikely,"  Karl  agreed. 

"If  he  hasn't  the  envelope  with  him  it  may  be  in  his 
rooms  somewhere,"  I  suggested. 

"If  we  could  get  in  there !"    Karl  exclaimed  eagerly. 

"It's  too  good  to  be  true,"  I  answered.  "I  don't  count 
overmuch  on  our  chances." 

"But  we'd  better  try?" 

"Assuredly !"  I  agreed,  "and  let's  at  it.  We  are  wast- 
ing time  here." 

Karl  pushed  a  small  dark  lantern  into  my  hand. 

"You  know  the  way,"  he  said. 

I  strapped  the  lantern  to  my  belt  and  moved  across  the 
room.  "We'll  not  use  the  light  if  we  can  help  it,"  I  cau- 
tioned. "Have  your  pistol  ready  and  hug  the  right  wall. 
There  is  little  chance  of  our  meeting  any  one,  but  we'll 
be  on  the  safe  side." 

Down  the  dark  passage  we  made  our  way,  and  when  we 
came  to  the  dungeon-like  room  where  I  had  been  left  by 
the  countess  I  flashed  the  light.  It  was  as  I  had  left  it, 
minus  only  the  table.  Making  out  the  door  on  the  other 


A  TRIP  IN  THE  DARK  153 

side,  we  moved  across,  and  once  again  I  made  sure  with 
the  light  that  the  steps  had  been  moved  back. 

Listening  carefully,  we  could  hear,  as  if  far  off,  the 
faint  sound  of  running  water.  I  pointed  the  spot  out  to 
Karl,  and  he  shuddered.  Then  we  went  down  five  steps 
and  into  a  part  of  the  passage  of  which  I  knew  nothing. 

Before  going  farther,  however,  I  looked  carefully  along 
the  walls  on  both  sides,  trying  to  discover  the  secret 
spring  that  moved  the  steps.  A  hundred  feet  from  the 
steps  themselves  there  was  a  niche  in  the  wall,  and  this 
we  searched  with  the  greatest  care,  for  I  had  no  doubt 
it  was  here  that  Heinrich  and  the  countess  had  waited. 
Their  light  had  shone  faintly  for  an  instant  only,  and 
it,  therefore,  must  have  been  in  this  spot,  for  nowhere 
else  could  one  wait  with  a  light  and  still  be  out  of  sight 
from  the  top  of  the  steps. 

Finally,  unable  to  find  any  lever  or  spring,  we  gave  up 
the  search  and  took  our  way  down  the  passage.  We  went 
on  silently  and  as  softly  as  we  could  in  the  darkness.  For 
ten  minutes  at  least  we  followed  the  damp  stone  wall,  and 
then  suddenly  came  upon  a  flight  of  narrow  stone  steps 
on  the  right  side  of  the  passage.  We  paused  instantly 
and  listened.  Not  a  sound  could  be  heard  except  our 
own  breathing.  I  slid  back  the  shutter  to  the  lantern, 
and  there  before  us  the  steps  made  up  Into  the  darkness 
overhead,  but  the  passage  also  went  on. 

"They  have  been  used  and  lately,"  I  said,  turning  the 
light  upon  them  and  pointing  to  footmarks  in  the  dust. 

"We  had  better  try  them,  then,"  Karl  suggested. 
"We've  come  far  enough  to  be  under  the  castle." 

"And  the  walls  were  damp  a  distance  back,"  I  said. 


154  HILMA 

"What  of  it?" 

"The  water  from  the  moat,"  I  suggested. 

"Then  we  must  be  right.  Let's  go  up  and  see.  This 
darkness  has  got  on  my  nerves." 

Truth  to  tell,  I  began  to  feel  ready  to  start  at  the 
slightest  sound.  Ahead  of  us  and  at  our  backs  was  a 
pitch  blackness,  and  as  I  closed  the  shutter  of  my  lan- 
tern I  could  hardly  tell  that  Karl  was  by  my  side. 

"All  right,"  I  said ;  "we'll  try  the  steps." 

My  foot  was  on  the  bottom  step  when  from  down  the 
passage  ahead  of  us  there  came  a  sound. 

I  felt  Karl  grip  my  arm,  and  we  both  drew  back  a  dozen 
steps  from  the  foot  of  the  stairs. 

Silently  we  waited,  crouching  low  against  the  wall. 
The  passage  must  have  turned  beyond  the  stairs,  for 
suddenly  a  light  flashed  and  we  saw  a  man  coming  toward 
us  carrying  a  lantern. 

I  gripped  Karl  by  the  arm  and  we  both  began  to  retreat, 
stepping  slowly  and  cat-like,  but  keeping  close  together. 

It  seemed  as  if  we  were  to  be  again  driven  back  when 
the  goal  was  nearly  within  our  reach. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

A  BRACE  OF  CAPTIVES 

THE  point  where  we  first  saw  the  light  and  then  the  man 
bearing  it  must  have  been  two  hundred  feet  beyond  the 
stairs.  As  the  light  came  on  we  moved  away.  For  our 
sakes,  I  hoped  whoever  it  was  would  take  to  the  stairs, 
but  if  he  failed  to  do  so  I  resolved  to  be  as  far  away  from 
them  as  possible  when  we  halted  him.  That  I  had  made 
up  my  mind  to  do,  for  I  did  not  relish  being  deprived 
of  the  chance  to  look  over  Heinrich's  quarters  when  we 
had  come  thus  far. 

We  made  our  way  back  as  the  man  came  on,  walking 
slowly,  his  head  bowed  as  if  in  deep  thought.  His  shadow 
danced  ahead  of  him,  the  rays  of  the  lantern  lighting  up 
the  grey  arched  walls  and  ceiling  in  fitful  flashes. 

As  he  neared  the  stairs  we  both  paused,  as  if  by  common 
impulse,  to  see  if  he  would  turn  up  them  or  continue. 
Without  hesitation  he  passed  on  and  came  toward  us. 

When  I  saw  he  intended  coming  on  I  turned  and  ran 
swiftly  back  in  the  direction  we  had  come. 

"You  aren't  going  to  give  it  up?"  Karl  demanded, 
catching  up  with  me  and  putting  his  mouth  close  to  my 
ear. 

I  shook  my  head,  but  of  course  he  couldn't  see  the  mo- 
tion in  the  dark,  so  had  to  be  contented  to  follow  without 
knowing  why  I  fled  so  swiftly. 

I  made  for  the  niche  in  the  wall,  where  I  believed  the 


156  HILMA 

spring  that  moved  the  stairs  must  be  located,  and  flashed 
the  slide  back  from  my  light. 

"Look,"  I  whispered,  falling  on  my  knees,  "we've  got  to 
find  the  spring  and  before  he  gets  here." 

Karl  saw  my  point,  and  fell  to  searching  the  walls  while 
I  went  carefully  over  the  floor.  Suddenly  a  grating 
sound  struck  my  ears  and  I  raised  my  head  to  listen.  It 
stopped.  Surely  the  steps  were  moving,  yet  as  I  listened 
again  no  familiar  sound  could  be  heard.  I  dropped 
again  onto  my  hands,  and  again  I  heard  the  sound. 

"Throw  the  light  on  my  hands,"  I  said. 

As  Karl  did  so  I  raised  my  left  hand.  The  sound  went 
on,  a  slow,  grinding,  grating  sound,  then  I  raised  my 
right  hand,  and  the  sound  ceased,  while  at  the  same  in- 
stant the  flag  upon  which  my  hand  had  rested  moved  ever 
so  slightly. 

"Put  out  the  light,"  I  ordered,  "and  get  down  here !" 
Then  I  threw  my  whole  weight  on  the  one  flag  and  the 
grinding  sound  began  again. 

As  Karl  knelt  at  my  side  I  began  telling  him  my  plans, 
which  up  to  now  I  had  only  half  formed  as  we  hurried 
back  along  the  passage. 

By  the  time  I  had  finished  the  distant  sound  of  footsteps 
could  be  heard  distinctly.  We  drew  back  into  the  niche 
and  waited  for  the  one  with  the  lantern  to  go  by  and  be 
turned  back  by  the  open  gap. 

The  steps  came  nearer,  my  heart  beating  a  tattoo  in 
rhythm  to  their  fall ;  the  light  flashed  across  the  passage, 
dancing  weirdly  on  the  grey  stones,  and  then  the  man 
passed,  his  head  bowed  and  his  brow  knit,  as  if  in  deep 
thought. 


A  BRACE  OF  CAPTIVES  157 

I  gripped  Karl's  wrist. 

"Yes,"  he  answered,  "I  saw  who  it  was." 

"Would  it  be  better  if  you  were  not  seen  ?  I  can  handle 
him." 

"No,"  he  answered  sharply. 

The  steps  went  on  and  then  suddenly  paused.  For  an 
instant  there  was  silence,  and  then  the  man  turned 
sharply  and  came  toward  us.  When  by  the  light  of  his 
lantern  I  judged  he  was  upon  us,  I  touched  Karl's  arm, 
and  we  both  sprang  into  the  passage,  our  revolvers 
pointed  straight  at  the  head  of  the  Duke  of  Zergald. 

For  an  instant  not  a  word  was  said.  We  stood  staring 
at  one  another,  the  duke  half  stunned  by  our  sudden  ap- 
pear? nee.  Then  with  a  quick  movement  he  cast  his  lan- 
tern toward  the  chasm. 

I  saw  his  intent  before  he  could  act  and  instantly  threw 
open  the  slide  to  my  lantern. 

"We  won't  remain  in  the  dark,  if  you  please,"  I  said. 

"Well?"  he  finally  demanded,  moistening  his  thin  lips 
with  his  tongue. 

"We  were  doing  a  little  exploring,"  I  explained,  "when 
you  interrupted  us.  We  feel  obliged  to  detain  you." 

"How  did  you  come  here  ?"  he  demanded,  glancing  over 
his  shoulder  at  the  open  steps.  Undoubtedly  he  could 
not  conceive  of  our  coming  down  the  stairs  and  then 
opening  them  against  our  return. 

I  decided  to  mystify  him  a  bit. 

"The  stairs  are  inconvenient  opened  like  that.  Would 
you  please  show  us  the  way  to  close  them?  No?  Then 
sit  here  in  this  niche.  You  must  give  us  your  word  of 
honour  not  to  move  until  we  return." 


158  HILMA 

"And  if  I  decline?" 

"We'll  be  obliged  to  keep  you  here  by  force." 

"Don't  accept  his  word,"  Karl  broke  in  suddenly.  "He's 
not  to  be  trusted." 

"When  I  get  out  of  this  it  will  not  be  possible  for  any 
one  to  trust  you,  Count  von  Merlder,"  Zergald  said,  a 
hiss  in  his  tone,  as  for  one  brief  instant  he  shot  a  glance 
at  Karl  and  then  turned  his  eyes  again  upon  my  face. 

"Wait  'till  you're  out  of  it  before  you  make  threats," 
Karl  replied. 

"What  do  you  say  ?"  I  asked. 

"We've  no  time  to  lose,"  Karl  protested,  "and  his  word's 
no  good,  so  tie  him  up  and  be  done  with  it." 

"You  may  do  as  you  like,"  Zergald  replied  shortly. 

Without  another  word  we  began  binding  Zergald's 
hands  behind  his  back. 

The  prime  minister  made  a  wry  face  of  it  when  we  re- 
moved his  coat  and  ripped  it  into  strips.  But  we  had 
nothing  else  to  tie  him  with,  and  certainly  it  was  no  time 
to  be  particular.  As  an  extra  precaution,  we  placed  a 
gag  in  his  mouth. 

I  had  much  rather  he  had  given  us  his  word  of  honour, 
for  I  felt  a  bit  of  repulsion  in  treating  him  so.  Karl, 
however,  seemed  to  take  rare  relish  in  the  task,  and  I  left 
the  tightening  of  the  thongs  to  him,  sure  the  knots  would 
be  well  made. 

Before  we  tied  his  feet  we  led  him  to  the  niche,  made  him 
sit  down,  his  back  to  the  wall,  and  thus  left  him  in  as 
comfortable  a  position  as  possible,  under  the  circum- 
stances. 

His  keys  we  borrowed,  in  the  hope  they  might  help 


A  BRACE  OF  CAPTIVES  159 

us  in  our  search  for  the  papers.  Then  we  took  our  way 
back  along  the  passage. 

We  passed  the  stairs  where  we  had  first  caught  sight  of 
Zergald.  The  passage  went  on  for  three  or  four  hun- 
dred feet,  turning  sharply  to  the  right  fifty  yards  be- 
yond the  steps,  and  there  ended  in  a  blank  wall.  Though 
we  hunted  carefully  for  a  door,  none  could  be  found. 

There  was,  of  course,  some  reason  for  Zergald  going 
to  that  part  of  the  passageway,  but  we  failed  to  solve  the 
secret  in  the  short  time  at  our  disposal,  and  hurried  back 
to  the  stairs,  anxious  now  to  look  for  the  papers  and 
to  be  content  with  those,  if  we  found  them. 

The  stairs  were  narrow,  but  ended  in  a  fairly  wide 
landing.  Three  sides  were  stone,  but  the  fourth  was  a 
thin  wooden  panel.  Against  this  we  pressed  our  ears. 
Not  a  sound  came  from  the  other  side,  and  satisfied  we 
were  on  the  right  track  and  that  no  one  was  beyond, 
we  began  to  search  for  the  spring  that  opened  it.  This 
was  a  far  easier  task  than  we  had  expected,  and  in  an 
instant  the  panel  slid  back,  disclosing  the  'four  bare 
walls  of  a  small  room. 

The  sound  of  measured  footsteps  fell  on  our  ears.  They 
came  from  the  right  and  passed  away ;  then  they  came 
back  again,  passed  the  door  and  went  on  toward  the  left. 

Beyond  a  doubt  the  door  opened  into  a  hallway,  and  the 
footsteps  we  heard  were  those  of  a  sentinel. 

For  an  instant  we  considered  what  was  best  to  be  done. 
The  sentinel — the  even  footsteps  up  and  down,  up  and 
down,  convinced  us  it  was  a  soldier  on  guard — must  be 
got  out  of  the  way  before  we  could  hope  to  move 
farther. 


160  HILMA 

"Can't  we  attract  his  attention?"  Karl  whispered. 

"Attract  his  attention?"  I  questioned.  "That's  what 
we  don't  want  to  do." 

"Get  him  in  here,"  Karl  explained,  "and  tie  him  up  as 
we  did  Zergald." 

I  removed  the  lantern  from  my  belt  and  put  out  the 
light.  Then  as  the  footsteps  drew  near,  coming  down 
the  hall,  I  rattled  the  slide  on  the  lantern. 

It  failed  to  draw  his  attention  and  he  passed  on.  As 
he  returned  I  dropped  the  lantern  to  the  floor  and  kicked 
it  gently.  The  steps  stopped  instantly.  Again  I  rattled 
the  slide,  and  in  an  instant  the  man  moved  close  to  the 
door.  Another  rattle  of  the  lantern  and  the  door  knob 
turned  ever  so  slightly  while  I  moved  close  to  Karl's  side 
to  be  behind  the  door  as  it  opened. 

Another  shake  of  the  lantern  was  necessary,  and  then 
the  door  slowly  swung  back  and  we  heard  the  fellow  step 
over  the  threshold. 

The  open  panel  in  the  wall  caught  his  eye  instantly, 
and  with  a  muttered  oath  he  stepped  across  the  room. 
We  watched  him,  fascinated.  All  his  interest  was  cen- 
tred on  the  opening,  and  he  never  once  glanced  about 
him. 

Karl  silently  swung  the  door  closed  and  placed  his  back 
to  it,  while  I  moved  quickly  across  to  the  soldier's  side. 

His  head  was  stuck  through  the  opening,  when  the  cold 
barrel  of  my  revolver  touched  his  neck.  With  a  cry  he 
wheeled,  to  find  my  hand  gripping  his  shoulder  like  a 
vice  and  my  revolver  close  to  his  face.  Karl  on  the  other 
side  of  the  room  also  had  him  covered. 

"Not  a  sound,"  I  cautioned,  "or  you're  done  for." 


A  BRACE  OF  CAPTIVES  161 

"By  the  Blessed  Virgin!"  the  fellow  cried. 

"Silence !"  I  whispered  sharply,  pressing  the  muzzle  of 
my  pistol  against  his  forehead.  "Keep  quiet  and  no 
harm  will  come  to  you." 

Quickly  we  took  his  gun  and  small  arms  from  him,  and 
with  his  belt  and  gun  strap  made  him  fast. 

Before  thrusting  a  gag  into  his  mouth  we  asked  for 
directions. 

"Count  Heinrich's  rooms  are  across  the  hall,"  he  an- 
swered ;  "the  first  door  to  the  left  opens  into  his  sitting- 
room." 

"How  many  rooms  are  there?"  I  demanded. 

"Two.  The  bedroom  is  beyond  and  there  is  a  door 
from  it  into  the  hallway  on  the  other  side." 

The  door  designated  by  the  sentinel  as  opening  into 
Heinrich's  sitting-room  was  locked,  but  the  bunch  of 
keys  secured  from  Zergald  helped  us  out. 

Slowly  we  turned  the  bolt  and  entered.  We  relocked 
the  door  and  then  struck  a  match  and  relighted  our 
lantern. 

The  room  in  which  we  stood  was  large  and  elegantly 
furnished.  On  the  farther  side  a  door  hung  with  heavy 
portieres  could  be  seen,  and  we  instantly  made  for  it  and 
passed  into  Heinrich's  bedroom. 

Making  sure  the  door  from  the  bedroom  to  the  other 
hall  was  locked,  we  turned  back  to  begin  our  search, 
starting  with  the  sitting-room. 

Just  as  we  reached  the  portiere-hung  doorway  a  sound 
from  the  next  room  brought  us  to  a  stand.  With  a  snap 
I  closed  the  shutter  of  the  lantern  and  we  were  again  in 
pitchy  darkness. 


162  HILMA 

"It's  at  the  door!"  Karl  whispered. 

Before  either  of  us  could  move  a  key  was  fitted  into  the 
lock  and  the  bolt  thrown  back.  The  next  instant  a  cheery 
whistle  fell  on  our  ears — a  few  lines  of  a  song.  There 
was  no  need  for  either  of  us  to  speak,  for  the  voice  was 
unmistakable. 

A  match  was  struck  and  the  next  instant  the  sitting- 
room  was  a  flood  of  light.  Heinrich  stood  in  the  middle 
of  the  floor,  a  happy  smile  was  on  his  lips,  and  I  marvelled 
at  his  coolness  and  good  spirits  so  soon  after  arranging 
my  death,  as  he  supposed. 

Nothing  more  clearly  showed  the  disposition  of  the  man. 

"Cover  him  with  your  pistol,"  I  whispered. 

Heinrich  had  crossed  to  the  table  near  the  fireplace  and 
was  leaning  over,  selecting  a  cigar,  as  I  uttered  a  deep 
voiced  moan. 

With  a  start  he  looked  up,  the  cigar  still  in  his  fingers. 
His  glance  flew  about  the  room  as  if  he  were  uncertain 
from  whence  the  sound  had  come. 

I  knew  he  was  not  one  to  be  fooled  for  long,  so  calling 
him  by  name  I  threw  aside  the  portiere  and  stepped  into 
the  room. 

With  an  oath  his  hands  flew  up  before  his  face  and  he 
shrunk  back  against  the  table. 

"In  Michael's  name !"  he  cried,  "who  are  you  ?" 

I  said  nothing,  but  stood  waiting,  my  hands  behind  my 
back. 

Slowly  his  arms  came  down  from  before  his  eyes,  and 
he  straightened  against  the  table. 

"Alive?"  he  questioned  in  a  hoarse  whisper,  "Alive?" 
And  he  leaned  forward,  still  keeping  his  hand  on  the 
table  to  steady  himself. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

AN    INTERRUPTED    SEARCH 

"YES,  alive,"  I  answered,  throwing  up  my  arms  and 
covering  him  with  my  pistol. 

Karl  moved  quickly  to  my  side,  his  revolver  levelled  also. 

"Alive!"  Heinrich  whispered  again — "Alive!"  And 
then,  as  he  saw  I  was  flesh  and  blood  he  took  heart. 

"You  gave  me  quite  a  start,"  he  admitted,  catching  a 
deep  breath  and  forcing  a  smile  to  his  lips,  though  his 
face  still  held  its  ashen  hue  and  his  eyes  never  left  me 
for  an  instant. 

"Hands  up !"  I  ordered  sharply,  as  I  saw  a  look  of 
cunning  come  into  his  face  and  his  fingers  moved  ever  so 
slightly  toward  his  hip  pocket. 

"One !  Two !"  I  snapped  as  he  hesitated  an  instant. 
Then  his  hands  went  up  high  over  his  head  and  Karl 
relieved  him  of  two  revolvers. 

His  claws  cut,  I  drew  a  breath  of  relief.  We  had  Hein- 
rich under  our  thumbs  at  last;  and  thus  the  situation, 
if  anything,  was  improved,  as  we  could  now  make  a  thor- 
ough job  of  the  matter. 

"May  I?"  Heinrich  asked,  starting  to  lower  his  hands. 

I  nodded,  watching  him  closely  and  a  little  undecided 
how  to  proceed.  I  questioned  whether  it  was  best  to  de- 
mand the  papers  outright  or  try  conciliatory  measures 
by  a  bribe. 

"Thanks,"  he  said,  dropping  into  a  chair  and  picking 


164  HILMA 

up  the  cigar  he  had  let  fall  to  the  floor.  "I  feel  better." 
And  he  stretched  his  long  legs  out  as  he  calmly  struck 
a  match  on  the  table  leg. 

"May  I  ask,"  he  began,  as  he  blew  a  cloud  of  smoke 
toward  the  ceiling,  but  I  cut  him  short. 

"You  may  ask  nothing."  His  indifference  in  some  way 
nettled  me  and  my  anger  flew  up  on  the  instant.  "I've 
a  mind  to  put  a  bullet  through  your  head  and  end  your 
cursed  work — a  murderer  in  heart." 

"There's  no  use  arguing,"  he  said  with  a  shrug  of  his 
shoulders.  "You've  got  the  upper  hand  and  it's  got  to 
go  your  way  just  now." 

Heinrich  could  be  cool  and  calm  to  indifference,  no  mat- 
ter if  he  were  losing. 

"There  certainly  is  no  use  in  arguing,"  Karl  put  in. 
"Finish  the  cur  and  be  done  with  it." 

Heinrich  turned  his  head  slowly  and  looked  once  at 
Karl. 

"Come,"  I  said,  for  I  saw  Karl  flush  under  the 
glance,  and  I  did  not  care  for  Heinrich's  death  on  our 
hands  if  we  could  help  it,  "you  know,  I  suppose,  what  we 
want?" 

"I?"  Heinrich  questioned,  displaying  the  greatest  won- 
der in  his  voice.  "Not  I,"  and  he  slowly  shook  his  head. 

"We've  got  you,"  I  said,  "just  about  where  the  hair's 
short.  We'll  stand  your  company  for  five  minutes.  At 
the  end  of  that  time  you  turn  over  that  envelope." 

"Envelope?"  Heinrich  questioned.     "I  haven't  it." 

"You  lie!"  Karl  answered  him  promptly. 

"We'll  tear  this  room  of  yours  to  pieces  if  you  don't 
give  it  up,"  I  counselled. 


AN  INTERRUPTED  SEARCH         165 

"And  if  we  fail  to  find  it,"  Karl  added,  stepping  close 
to  Heinrich's  chair,  "and  you  still  refuse  to  produce,  I'll 
personally  put  a  bullet  into  your  head.  With  you  out  of 
the  way  Zakbar  will  be  well  rid  of  a  dirty  scum,  and  the 
hiding  place  of  that  envelope  can  be  buried  in  the  grave 
with  your  damned  soul." 

"I  haven't  it,"  Heinrich  insisted. 

I  took  out  my  watch.  Three  minutes  passed,  and  I  an- 
nounced the  fact.  As  I  did  so  Heinrich  took  his  cigar 
from  his  mouth  and  eyed  me  curiously. 

"You  ought  to  let  well  enough  alone,"  he  suggested. 

"For  instance?"  I  asked,  willing  he  should  talk,  if  he 
cared  to. 

"Why,  you  fool,"  Heinrich  answered,  his  eyes  narrow- 
ing, "the  princess  loves  you,  and  you  can " 

"You  cursed  cur !"  I  cried,  throwing  myself  upon  him. 
"Damn  your  foul  mouth !  I'll  stop  your — "  and  my 
fingers  closed  about  his  throat. 

So  suddenly  had  I  sprung  upon  him  that  he  had  no 
chance  to  even  move,  and  his  head  flew  back  against  the 
chair  with  a  crash. 

My  anger  was  beyond  control  by  now,  and  I  fear  to 
think  what  would  have  happened  had  not  a  sharp  knock 
on  the  hall  door  sounded  at  that  instant. 

Karl  sprang  across  the  room  while  I  left  off  choking 
Heinrich  and  grabbed  up  my  pistol. 

"Keep  quiet !"  I  cautioned  as  I  laid  the  muzzle  against 
his  head.  He  had  hardly  regained  his  breath  from  my 
choking  him  and  made  no  effort  to  move. 

The  sound  of  many  voices  came  from  the  hall,  and  again 
a  knock  echoed  on  the  door. 


166  HILMA 

"Heinrich,  are  you  there?"  came  the  demand,  and  in 
the  voice  of  Zergald. 

Karl  shot  a  glance  at  me  full  of  question.  How  could 
Zergald  have  got  free? 

"The  boot  is  on" — Heinrich  started  to  say  when  I 
pushed  my  pistol  against  his  temple  again.  The  mark 
of  my  fingers  on  his  neck  told  him  I  was  in  no  mood  to  be 
trifled  with,  and  he  made  no  attempt  to  finish  his  speech. 

How  Zergald  could  have  got  free  I  was  at  a  loss  to 
understand.  But  now  the  more  important  question  was 
what  we  should  do.  It  seemed  we  were  trapped,  for  with 
the  Duke  of  Zergald  we  could  hear  at  least  a  dozen  men. 
Our  chances  on  the  instant  seemed  pretty  slim.  If  we 
were  caught  it  would  go  hard  with  us,  for  if  nothing 
more  came  of  Zergald's  wrath  we  would  surely  rest  in  one 
of  his  secret  dungeons  until  after  the  fifth.  It  behooved 
us  to  get  clear  and  give  up  the  hope  of  securing  the  en- 
velope, no  matter  how  little  we  might  care  to  be  driven 
back  again.  Certainly  the  princess's  cause  would  be  as 
good  as  lost  if  both  of  us  fell  into  Zergald's  hands. 

"Heinrich !"  again  demanded  the  duke — "Heinrich, 
are  you  there?" 

Suddenly  a  thought  came  to  me  that  our  only  chance 
was  in  getting  the  hallway  cleared,  thus  opening  a  way 
for  us  to  leave  as  we  had  come. 

"Answer  him,"  I  whispered. 

He  shot  a  glance  at  me  and  hesitated. 

"I'll  give  you  one  second  to  do  as  I  tell  you.  One  slip 
and  I'll  not  hesitate,"  and  I  touched  his  temple  with  my 
pistol. 

"Halloo!"  Heinrich  called. 


AN  INTERRUPTED  SEARCH         167 

"Is  that  you?"  Zergald  shouted.     "Open  the  door." 

"I've  lost  the  key,"  I  whispered. 

Heinrich  hesitated  again,  and  I  touched  his  temple  once 
more  with  the  cold  steel. 

"I've  lost  the  key,"  he  called. 

"Mine  are  gone,  too,"  Zergald  answered,  and  then  de- 
manded, "Have  you  seen  them?" 

"Seen  whom?"  I  whispered. 

"Seen  whom?"  Heinrich  repeated. 

"That  crazy  American  and  Von  Merlder." 

"That's  who  I  must  have  in  my  bedroom,"  I  whispered. 

Heinrich  closed  his  lips  tight,  for  I  think  he  partly  saw 
my  purpose. 

"Lie!"  I  whispered  again. 

"That's  who  I  must  have  in  my  bedroom,"  Heinrich 
repeated,  looking  calmly  into  the  barrel  of  my  revolver. 

"You've  got  them?"  Zergald  fairly  shouted.  "Let  me 
in !  Let  me  in !" 

"The  key's  lost,  I  tell  you.  Go  around  with  your  men 
to  the  other  hall  and  break  in  the  bedroom  door.  I  can 
hold  this  side,"  Heinrich  answered  with  my  prompting. 

"What's  that?"  Zergald  demanded. 

"Again !"  I  whispered,  "or  I'll  finish  you,  and  no  wait- 
ing." 

"Hurry!"  Heinrich  called.  "Take  your  men  around 
to  the  other  hall  and  break  in  the  bedroom  door.  I  can 
hold  this  side." 

We  waited  breathlessly  to  see  if  Zergald  would  do  as 
he  was  told. 

"Hurry !"  Heinrich  called  again  on  my  order. 

"Is  that  side  safe?"  Zergald  demanded,  hesitating. 

"Damn  it,  yes,"  Heinrich  shouted  back,  losing  patience 


168  HILMA 

and  answering  of  his  own  accord — "safe  as  hell.  Go  on ! 
Hurry !"  and  under  his  breath,  "Safer  all  around  with 
you  gone." 

Assuredly  it  was  safer  for  Heinrich  with  Zergald  gone, 
for  if  the  duke  attempted  to  hold  the  hall  our  first 
necessity  would  be  to  end  Heinrich,  thus  reducing  our 
opponents  by  one,  for  a  fight  would  naturally  follow. 

Heinrich,  I  think,  finally  realised  his  safety  as  well  as 
ours  depended  upon  his  getting  Zergald  and  his  men 
away,  and  so  his  last  answer  had  more  of  a  ring  of  sin- 
cerity in  it. 

Certainly  it  convinced  Zergald,  for  the  next  instant  an 
order  sounded  and  we  heard  those  in  the  hall  go  tramp- 
ing away. 

As  soon  as  I  was  sure  they  had  started  I  seized  Heinrich 
again  and  forced  him  back  into  his  chair. 

"The  envelope !"  I  ordered.  "Give  it  up !"  I  knew  we 
had  but  a  few  minutes'  grace  and  resolved  if  possible, 
to  accomplish  our  purpose. 

"I  haven't  it,"  Heinrich  answered  sullenly. 

"Karl,"  I  called,  "look  through  his  pockets." 

While  I  held  him  Karl  made  a  search,  but  to  no  avail. 

"Kill  him  if  he  doesn't  give  it  up,"  Karl  cried. 

I  shook  my  head.  "I'd  rather  he  had  them  than  Zer- 
gald." 

"You've  got  a  long  head  on  you,"  Heinrich  said  with 
a  laugh. 

"Kill  him!"  Karl  urged  again.  "We've  no  time  to 
search." 

In  truth  we  had  not,  for  as  he  spoke  blows  began  to  fall 
on  the  bedroom  door. 


AN  INTERRUPTED  SEARCH         169 

"See  if  there's  any  one  in  the  hall,"  I  said,  for  now  we 
needed  to  look  to  our  own  skins. 

Karl  hurried  to  the  door,  opened  it  cautiously  and 
passed  out. 

"All  clear,"  he  cried. 

"Get  the  other  one  opened  and  be  quick,"  I  shouted 
back. 

As  Karl  stepped  into  the  hall  I  turned  to  Heinrich. 

"Hand  it  over  and  I'll  guarantee  you  will  be  well  paid." 

"I  haven't  it,"  he  insisted  doggedly. 

I  studied  his  face,  but  for  the  life  of  me  couldn't  tell 
whether  the  fellow  was  lying  or  not. 

The  bedroom  door  creaked  and  splintered.  Nothing 
was  to  be  gained  by  putting  Heinrich  out  of  the  way, 
unless  we  could  get  the  documents  by  so  doing.  Once 
more  I  offered  a  fair  price.  Heinrich  shook  his  head 
but  smiled. 

"I'll  call  on  you  and  talk  it  over.  That  kind  of  a  deal 
takes  time,  and  just  now —  "  he  shot  a  glance  towards 
the  bedroom — "you  can't  well  stop  overlong." 

"By  God!  you  have  it,  then,"  I  cried,  listening. 

"I  have  not,  but  might  lay  hands  on  what  you  want. 
I'll  come  and  talk  price  to  you  soon.  You'll  have  to  pay 
well,  though,  for  your  fingers  on  my  throat  raises  their 
value." 

I  hesitated  a  moment,  glanced  at  the  breaking  door  in 
the  bedroom  and  backed  a  step  toward  the  hall. 

"Wait !"  Heinrich  called,  springing  from  his  chair  and 
grabbing  up  a  scarf.  "Tie  me  up.  I  can  swear  you  got 
out  after  they  left  the  hall.  Thanks!"  he  added  as  I 
bound  his  hands  behind  his  back.  "Now  knock  over  a 


170  HILMA 

few  chairs.  Good !  I'll  be  on  the  floor  when  they  come  in. 
Fire  your  pistol  twice,  lock  the  door  after  you,  and  I'll 
not  seem  so  much  like  a  liar.  Have  to  keep  up  appear- 
ances with  the  old  fool,  you  know."  He  laughed  gaily  as 
though  we  were  both  bent  on  the  same  errand. 

The  bedroom  door,  cracked  and  torn  from  its  hinges, 
fell  into  the  room  as  I  sprang  backward  into  the  hall, 
firing  my  pistol.  Karl  pulled  the  door  to  and  turned 
the  key. 

We  were  on  the  run  now,  for  they  might  attempt  to  fol- 
low, but  stopped  long  enough  to  lock  the  door  from  the 
small  room  into  the  hall  and  also  to  close  the  panel. 

Down  the  narrow  stairs  we  hurried,  and  once  in  the 
passageway  we  lost  no  time. 

We  feared  that  Zergald  would  have  a  guard  somewhere 
to  block  our  exit,  so  went  on,  our  revolvers  ready. 

The  steps  we  found  in  place.  Up  these  we  rushed, 
through  the  small  room,  and  on  up  those  on  the  other 
side  and  down  the  passage  to  the  cellar.  Up  into  the 
hallway  of  the  house  we  made  our  way  with  more  caution. 
No  one  waited  to  block  our  right  to  pass,  and  at  last, 
our  breath  nearly  spent,  we  gained  the  street.  No  richer 
were  we  for  our  pains,  except  to  know  we  had  added  fuel 
to  the  fire  and  a  personal  score  to  the  quarrel,  which  both 
Zergald  and  Heinrich  would  be  only  too  glad  to  repay. 

Yet  the  night's  work  might  still  bear  fruit,  if  Heinrich 
kept  his  word  and  gave  me  a  chance  to  bid  for  the  papers. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

A  PLEASANT  RIDE  AND  A  POLITE  P.  M. 

FROM  the  Wurtsmurton  Karl  and  I  lost  no  time  in  reach- 
ing the  inn.  It  was  early  morning,  and  while  we  were 
both  wide  awake  I  counselled  sleep,  for  I  felt  the  next 
day  would  be  a  strenuous  one.  We  had,  so  to  speak, 
thrown  down  the  gauntlet,  and  I  for  one  had  an  idea 
Zergald  would  not  hesitate  for  one  moment  to  pick  it 
up.  Certainly  he  would  want  to  know  what  we  were 
doing  in  the  castle,  how  we  had  learned  of  the  secret 
passage,  and  why  Heinrich's  rooms  were  our  object 
point. 

I  trusted  Heinrich  to  throw  him  off  his  guard  and  not 
allow  him  for  one  moment  to  think  we  were  after  the 
evidence  of  Joachim's  birth.  To  that  end  Heinrich  must 
work  in  accord  with  us. 

If  he  still  held  the  envelope — and  I  believed  he  did  for 
all  his  denial — he  would  not  want  Zergald  to  know  he  had 
it,  under  any  circumstances. 

To  satisfy  the  duke,  Heinrich  must  have  told  him  be- 
fore this  that  as  yet  the  spy  sent  to  get  the  documents 
had  failed  to  return.  As  long  as  he  held  to  his  purpose 
we  had  a  chance  of  securing  the  envelope  again,  if  we 
were  ready  to  pay  his  price.  But  once  let  it  pass  to  Zer- 
gald and  our  chances  were  as  good  as  gone. 

The  real  harm  done  by  our  search  and  its  failure  was 
that  it  gave  Heinrich  fair  warning  we  were  prepared  to 


172  HILMA 

risk  a  good  deal  to  recover  the  evidence  of  Joachim's 
birth,  and,  therefore,  he  would  take  extra  precautions 
to  safely  guard  it  from  now  forth,  barring  the  possibility 
of  another  attempt  at  robbery,  and  assuring  a  heavy 
price,  if  it  came  to  a  question  of  purchase. 

The  bright  sunlight  wa.s  shining  in  at  the  windows  of 
my  bedroom  when  I  at  last  shook  off  the  vague  misgiv- 
ings of  a  troubled  dream,  full  of  strange  jumblings. 
First  I  was  falling  down  a  deep  flight  of  stairs  that 
seemed  to  be  under  me,  yet  giving  no  firm  footing.  Hilma 
kept  calling  me  to  come  back,  but  I  was  forced  on  by  a 
tall,  laughing-faced  monster,  truly  fascinating,  who 
kept  dragging  me  downward,  while  a  thousand  grey- 
bearded  Zergalds  peered  out  of  the  darkness  with  fiendish 
grins  upon  their  faces. 

Karl  was  somewhere  near,  but  I  could  not  see  him,  until 
suddenly  a  flash  of  light  burst  upon  the  scene  and  I 
stopped  falling.  Hilma  danced  away,  waving  her  hand, 
but  calling  no  longer  to  me.  And  there  before  me  stood 
Karl  by  the  window  fully  dressed,  while  I  sat  in  the 
middle  of  my  bed  staring  sleepily  at  him. 

"Nine  o'clock,"  he  announced  when  he  saw  I  was  awake. 

In  an  instant  I  was  out  of  bed.  A  cold  plunge  and  a 
quick  shave  and  I  had  on  my  clothes,  ready  to  sit  down 
opposite  Karl  for  a  hearty  breakfast,  which  he  had  or- 
dered as  soon  as  I  began  to  dress. 

"Well,  last  night  was  a  good  deal  of  a  fizzle,"  he  said 
with  a  forced  smile  on  his  lips,  as  he  began  upon  the 
fruit. 

"I  agree.  Yet  what  more  could  we  have  done?  I  take 
it  we  were  pretty  lucky  to  get  away." 


A  POLITE  P.  M.  173 

"We  were.  It's  a  strange  thing  no  one  was  left  in  the 
passage  to  stop  us." 

"Don't  you  believe,"  I  asked — for  this  very  thing  had 
puzzled  me — "that  only  Heinrich  and  Zergald  know  of 
this  entrance  ?  If  a  guard  had  been  placed  there  it  would 
have  divulged  a  secret  up  to  now  only  known  to  these 
two.  Besides,  he  counted  upon  getting  to  the  castle  in 
time  to  catch  us  before  we  could  get  away." 

"He  must  have  worked  loose,  closed  the  steps,  and 
come  around  by  the  street,"  Karl  added. 

"That's  how  it  seems  to  me,"  I  agreed. 

"He  won't  dare  to  take  any  official  notice  of  the  thing," 
Karl  went  on.  "He'd  have  to  admit  too  much  him- 
self." 

"Assuredly !"  I  answered.  "But  what  I  fear  most  is 
that  we  have  added  a  personal  enmity  that  will  be  hard 
to  check.  Zergald  will  not  quickly  overlook  our  treat- 
ment of  him,  nor,  for  that  matter,  will  Heinrich  soon  for- 
get the  choking  I  gave  him." 

"No,"  Karl  answered  slowly,  looking  at  me  in  a  strange 
way. 

I  wondered  suddenly  if  he  remembered  the  words  of 
Heinrich's  which  had  prompted  my  anger. 

"Well,  it's  done  for  now,"  I  went  on,  "and  we  had  best 
see  Kurlmurt  at  once  and  let  him  know  what  has  oc- 
curred ;  also  find  out  about  the  loan." 

Karl  nodded  slowly. 

"Zergald  and  Heinrich  will  be  more  determined  than 
ever  to  hold  the  documents,  and,  too,  to  get  us  out  of 
their  way.  I'm  afraid  it  is  to  be  a  far  more  serious  mat- 
ter than  I  thought.  I  should  have  left  you  in  London." 


174  HILMA 

"If  you  had  I  would  never  have  forgiven  you,"  I  an- 
swered promptly. 

"Well,  I  suppose  so,"  he  said,  speaking  slowly,  again 
looking  at  me  in  a  peculiar  way. 

"We  had  better  see  Kurlmurt  at  once,  and  find  if  he 
knows  aught  of  this  loan  Zergald  is  trying  to  make,"  I 
urged.  But  Karl  simply  turned  to  the  lake,  saying 
nothing.  His  thoughts  seemed  to  be  far  away,  and  I 
doubt  if  he  heard  at  all  what  I  said. 

When  he  turned  again  he  looked  at  me  vacantly,  as  he 
had  before.  Finally  he  spoke. 

"Possibly  it  would  have  been  better  for  you  if  I  had 
left  you  in  London." 

I  looked  at  him  sharply,  for  there  was  something  in  his 
tone  I  hardly  understood.  He  spoke  as  if  he  were  grop- 
ing for  his  words,  almost  as  if  he  were  speaking  aloud, 
not  realising  I  was  there.  He  might  have  had  something 
on  his  mind — something  he  was  not  quite  sure  of — some- 
thing that  was  just  beginning  to  make  an  impression, 
faint  and  vague,  and  he  was  trying  to  frame  the  thing 
in  speech.  A  child  hearing  a  new  expression  might 
repeat  it  thus,  and  try  as  it  spoke  to  make  out  the  mean- 
ing of  it. 

"For  you,  yes,"  he  went  on ;  "for  us,  no.  Such  things 
come  quickly.  It's  not  strange.  You  would  be  the  very 
man.  I  don't  wonder  at  it." 

I  sat  back  in  my  chair  and  put  down  my  cup. 

"What  in  the  world  do  you  think  you  are  trying  to 
say?"  I  demanded,  a  fear  gripping  my  heart  that  he 
had  stowed  away  Heinrich's  remark  and  had  been  pon- 
dering over  it  all  night. 


A  POLITE  P.  M.  175 

"I'm  saying  that  it's  not  strange  you  two  should  come 
to  care,  and  so  quickly." 

He  said  the  thing  quietly,  as  if  the  sense  of  his  dis- 
jointed words  had  suddenly  struck  him  in  their  true 
meaning. 

"I  think  you  are  talking  wildly,"  I  said.  "Do  you  take 
any  stock  in  the  words  of  that  cursed  rascal?" 

"I  don't  blame  you,  and  I  don't  think  I  blame  her,"  he 
answered,  speaking  as  if  the  thing  were  settled.  "No, 
I'm  not  speaking  because  of  what  Heinrich  said" — he 
looked  at  me  steadily — "but  because  I  know.  His  words 
only  showed  me  some  one  else  had  noticed  what  I  thought 
I  saw.  They  simply  confirmed  my  suspicions." 

I  sat  struck  dumb.  That  I  might  have  let  slip  some 
sign  I  did  not  doubt,  but  the  princess?  Never!  Karl 
was  day-dreaming,  and  I  told  him  so  with  a  laugh,  try- 
ing to  turn  the  subject  one  side  as  a  trifling  thought, 
not  worthy  of  serious  consideration.  But  he  would  not 
be  stopped  so  easily. 

"I'm  not  condemning  you,  John,"  he  said;  "I'm  not 
asking  any  question,  only —  "  he  paused  to  let  his  words 
sink  in — "only  you'll  have  to  go." 

"What!"  I  cried— "now?" 

"You  should,"  Karl  answered,  and  I  saw  in  his  face 
what  it  cost  him  to  speak  so,  "and  avoid  all  this  danger." 

"I'll  not  run  away  from  the  danger  that  may  come 
from  Zergald  or  Heinrich,"  I  answered  quickly. 

He  looked  at  me  a  moment.  "No,  I  don't  suppose  you 
will,  and  I'm  selfish  enough  to  want  you  to  stay  and  fin- 
ish this  thing.  But  the  other — when  we  get  those  docu- 
ments then  you  must  go." 


176  HILMA 

This,  then,  was  why  he  spoke.  To  tell  me  what  I 
knew — that  I  would  have  to  leave  as  soon  as  she  was 
crowned.  I  had  no  thought  I  could  continue  in  Zakbar, 
but  he,  I  suppose,  put  it  to  me  thus  bluntly,  so  I  would 
be  ready  when  the  time  came. 

I  nodded,  looking  him  over  as  if  he  were  a  strange 
animal. 

"We'll  finish  the  matter  first,"  I  said. 

"Then  you'll  have  to  go,"  he  persisted,  as  if  he  was 
bound  to  settle  the  matter  then. 

"I'm  no  fool  or  meddling  idiot !"  I  answered  with  some 
anger.  I  resolved,  now  he  had  brought  up  the  subject, 
to  settle  it  once  and  for  all. 

"John,"  he  said,  leaning  across  the  table  and  covering 
my  hand  with  his,  "I  know." 

It  was  my  turn  to  show  an  understanding,  and  I  nodded. 

"There,"  he  said,  pointing  to  the  lake,  "is  what  might 
have  been  you." 

I  followed  his  gaze,  and  near  the  shore  floated  a  broken 
pine  table. 

"A  subterranean  river,"  he  mused.  "I  suppose  it  comes 
down  from  the  mountains,  runs  under  the  castle  and  so 
into  the  lake." 

"You  go  and  see  if  Kurlmurt  can  tell  you  anything 
about  this  English  loan,"  I  said,  feeling  in  no  mood  to 
take  any  interest  in  what  might  have  been  my  fate. 
"I'll  go  see  Sir  Charles  and  find  if  the  countess  told  me 
the  truth." 

I  found  Sir  Charles  at  home,  and  soon  learned  that  the 
countess  had  not  lied  to  me  on  one  point,  at  least.  Zer- 
gald,  it  seemed,  was  endeavouring  to  get  a  loan  from 


A  POLITE  P.  M.  177 

certain  English  capitalists.  From  what  I  had  heard  of 
the  duke's  other  financial  dealings,  I  felt  justified  in  as- 
suming he  was  trying  in  this  way  to  ebb  over  strained 
money  matters  until  after  the  coronation. 

I  took  the  liberty  of  advising  Sir  Charles  to  go  slowly, 
although  Zergald  was  pressing  for  an  instant  arrange- 
ment with  an  advance.  I  agreed  also  to  get  him  more 
definite  information  of  the  actual  state  of  affairs.  I 
could  not,  of  course,  say  too  much  before  seeing  Kurl- 
murt,  but  warnec.  Sir  Charles  to  be  careful  in  the  matter. 

When  I  got  back  to  the  inn  I  ordered  a  horse  saddled, 
leaving  word  that  I  would  be  back  before  a  great  while 
if  Karl  or  Kui  Imurt  should  call.  I  rode  for  perhaps  an 
hour,  and  at  the  end  of  the  time  was  as  troubled  in  mind 
as  when  I  set  out.  What  Karl  had  discovered  as  to  my 
feelings  made  me  feel  uneasy.  Not  that  I  cared  because 
he  had  guessed  my  secret,  but  rather  because  it  would 
make  matters  in  a  way  less  pleasant.  Before  his  friend- 
ship for  me  would,  of  course,  come  his  care  of  Hilma, 
and  I  wondered  if  I  should  not,  under  the  circumstances, 
leave  at  once. 

The  thought  of  leaving  had  the  effect  of  driving  my 
mind  back  to  the  task  in  hand. 

What  to  do  now,  after  our  failure  of  the  night  before, 
perplexed  me.  We  had  to  my  mind  made  our  try  and 
failed.  Heinrich,  if  he  had  the  envelope,  would  guard  its 
contents  now  as  never  before,  and  I  could  not  well  see 
how  we  could  make  a  move  that  would  with  any  surety 
lead  to  its  recovery.  There  was,  of  course,  his  promise 
to  call  upon  me  and  discuss  a  sale,  but  in  that  I  now 
placed  little  confidence.  To  my  mind,  he  had  men- 


178  HILMA 

tioned  it  only  because  I  had  suggested  the  thing,  and 
without  any  idea  of  considering  such  a  move  at  all. 

I  was  walking  my  horse  slowly,  turning  over  and  over 
in  my  mind  one  scheme  and  then  another,  each  appar- 
ently as  hopeless  as  the  other,  when  the  bushes  on  my  left 
snapped  suddenly,  and  I  looked  up  with  a  start  to  find 
the  princess  before  me. 

She  was  mounted  on  a  superb  chestnut,  and  sat  her 
saddle  like  a  born  horsewoman. 

I  reined  up,  my  pulse  leaping ;  all  brain-racking  puzzles 
gone  in  my  gladness  of  heart  at  sight  of  her. 

"I  wonder,"  she  asked  with  a  merry  laugh,  "if  you  are 
riding  for  a  reason  ?" 

"Possibly !"  I  managed  to  stammer  for  all  my  surprise 
at  meeting  her  so  unexpectedly.  "It's  a  fine  exercise." 

"I  thought  that  perhaps  after  last  night's  adventure 
you  had  come  out  to  steady  your  nerves." 

"Steady  down  my  nerves?"  I  questioned,  perplexed. 

She  nodded,  a  smile  on  her  lips  as  she  looked  at  me  from 
out  those  wonderful  eyes  of  hers.  "It  was  an  adventure, 
was  it  not?"  she  demanded. 

"Why  would  you  call  it  one?"  I  questioned,  wondering 
how  much  she  knew. 

"Because  Karl  would  tell  me  nothing,"  she  replied  posi- 
tively. 

"So  Karl  would  tell  you  nothing?"  I  asked,  thankful 
he  had  been  so  discreet. 

"He  absolutely  refused,  and  because  you  had  not  given 
him  permission,"  she  pouted.  "How  long  since,  Mr.  Con- 
verse, have  you  taken  it  upon  yourself  to  give  orders 
concerning  the  information  I  should  have?" 


A  POLITE  P.  M.  179 

"Did  he  tell  you  I  had  forbidden  him  to  speak?"  I 
asked,  laughing  with  her  in  her  mock  seriousness. 

"No ;  but  it  amounted  to  the  same  thing,  for  I  could  get 
no  information.  Now,  I  want  you  to  tell  me  what  did 
happen." 

"It's  not  really  necessary  to  know  what  happened," 
I  answered.  "There's  only  one  all  important  point." 

"The  recovery  of  the  documents?" 

"The  recovery  of  the  documents." 

"Still,"  the  princess  persisted,  "something  must  have 
happened,  or  Karl  would  have  answered  my  questions." 

I  couldn't  well  contradict  or  continue  to  make  a  mys- 
tery of  the  thing  when,  in  fact,  'chere  was  really  nothing 
of  which  to  make  a  mystery ;  so  I  told  her  simply  that  I 
had  seen  the  countess,  learned  of  the  English  loan  Zer- 
gald  was  trying  to  make,  and  that  beyond  a  doubt,  Hein- 
rich  had  the  envelope  either  on  his  person  or  in  his  apart- 
ment in  the  castle. 

"Then  you  practically  narrowed  down  the  possibility  of 
it  being  elsewhere  by  learning  what  the  countess  told 
you?" 

"Exactly !"  I  answered ;  "and  I  came  out  this  morning 
for  a  ride  to  decide  again  what  I  decided  before,  that 
there  are  but  two  ways  open  to  us — either  bribe  Heinrich 
or  steal  the  envelope." 

"How  will  you  steal  it?"  she  asked. 

"The  passage  that  leads  from  21  Wurtsmurton  ends 
in  the  palace,"  I  answered,  speaking  half  to  myself.  "We 
might  try  to  get  in  there  again,  though  the  chances 
now — "  and  then  I  stopped  short,  realising  what  I  had 
said. 


180  HILMA 

"What  passage  leads  to  the  castle?"  the  princess  asked 
quickly.  Her  eyes  were  fixed  in  a  quiet  scrutiny  of  my 
face,  and  I  fear  I  flushed  guiltily,  for  I  saw  I  had  com- 
mitted myself,  when  I  had  not  intended  telling  her  how 
Karl  and  I  had  attempted  a  search  of  Heinrich's  rooms. 

"There  is  a  secret  passage,  I  understand,  from  21 
Wurtsmurton  to  the  palace,"  I  replied  lamely.  Of 
course  there  was  no  good  reason  why  I  should  not  tell 
her  the  truth,  and  yet  I  hesitated,  out  of  fear  of  alarming 
her.  Nothing  was  to  be  gained  by  dilating  on  our  fail- 
ure or  letting  her  know  we  had  possibly  still  more  aroused 
the  anger  and  enmity  of  both  Heinrich  and  Zer- 
gald. 

"I  really  think,  Mr.  Converse,  frankness  suits  you  far 
better." 

"But,  your  Highness — "  I  protested. 

"I  know — in  fact,  I  felt  when  Karl  refused  to  tell  me 
anything  that  you  had  met  with  danger.  Now  I  know  it, 
and  I  think  it  would  be  kinder  if  you  would  tell  me." 

The  princess  spoke  the  least  bit  as  if  she  felt  I  was  not 
treating  her  fairly. 

"What  I  failed  to  tell  you,"  I  answered,  resolved  at 
once  to  tell  her  nearly  all,  "is  of  little  importance.  I  did 
not  for  a  moment  conceal  any  facts." 

"I  would  like  to  know  what  really  transpired." 

"Well,  I  met  the  countess,  talked  with  her  in  21  Wurts- 
murton, and  she  agreed  to  take  me  by  this  underground 
passage  to  the  castle,  where  she  said  the  documents  were 
hid." 

"But  why  did  she  do  this?" 

"Because  she  was  anxious  to  do  nothing  to  keep  you 


A  POLITE  P.  M.  181 

from  being  crowned.     She  claimed  not  to  have  known 
the  contents  of  the  envelope  when  she  stole  it." 
"I  see !"  said  the  princess.     "She  was  laying  a  trap  for 

you." 

I  didn't  ask  why  she  thought  that,  but  went  on  with  my 
story. 

"We  went  down  the  passage  far  enough  to  convince 
me  it  led  where  the  countess  said  it  did.  Then  she  left 
me,  ostensibly  to  find  if  a  guard  was  in  our  way,  but  I 
suspected  a  trick,  and  before  she  returned  caught  her 
voice  and  Heinrich's  far  down  the  passage.  I  think  they 
must  have  spoken  overloud,  not  realising  I  was  within 
earshot  of  them." 

"And  then,"  the  princess  asked  as  I  paused,  considering 
for  an  instant  how  near  I  had  come  to  actual  facts. 

"Then,"  I  said  with  a  laugh,  "I  ran  away,  not  caring 
to  meet  Heinrich  and  possibly  a  half  dozen  of  his  fol- 
lowers." 

The  princess  turned  and  studied  the  distant  landscape 
for  some  minutes. 

Some  way  I  had  a  feeling  she  did  not  accept  my  ex- 
planation, but  before  I  could  well  tell  what  might  be 
her  thoughts,  she  turned,  and  I  saw  that  her  face  was 
flushed  and  her  lips  trembled. 

With  a  quick  movement  she  leaned  over,  it  was  not  far, 
for  I  was  riding  close  at  her  side,  and  laid  her  hand  for 
an  instant  on  my  wrist. 

"Be  careful,"  she  said  in  a  low  voice,  so  low  that  I 
could  hardly  hear  her,  close  as  I  was.  "Do  be  careful." 

I  felt  the  hot  rush  of  blood  mounting  to  my  temples, 
and  while  I  have  no  doubt  I  was  paler,  if  I  changed 


182  HILMA 

colour  at  all,  I  felt  afire.  There  was  a  great  deal  in  the 
words,  more  in  the  way  they  were  said,  and  yet  still  more 
in  the  look  on  her  face. 

Could  it  be  what  Karl  had  said  to  me  that  morning 
on  the  balcony  was  true?  I  forgot  the  warning  in  his 
words,  remembering  only  that  he  had  told  me  she 
cared. 

How  did  he  know?  Had  she  told  him  or  had  he  simply 
made  a  guess?  Such  questions  I  failed  to  answer.  At 
the  moment  I  felt  her  two  words,  "Be  careful,"  were  a 
confirmation  of  his  statement. 

Now  I  knew  why  she  had  listened  to  my  tale  as  she  had ; 
why  her  breath  had  been  almost  stilled  as  I  told  of  my 
small  adventure,  and  why  when  it  ended  she  had  turned 
away. 

In  that  brief  moment  she  had  conquered  what  she  might 
have  said,  and  turned  only  to  say,  "Be  careful." 

Yet  her  eyes,  her  tone,  her  face  told  me  more.  But  what 
of  it !  In  the  glad  rush  of  the  discovery  I  was  car- 
ried away  for  one  brief  moment,  and  then  as  the  sound 
of  an  approaching  carriage  struck  my  ears,  the  thought 
that  had  been  mine  often  before  came  to  me  again.  She 
a  princess,  I  a  private  gentleman.  Yet  for  one  instant, 
as  she  bade  me  take  care,  our  eyes  had  met.  And  then 
perhaps  it  was  my  nerves  or  a  movement  of  my  horse,  her 
fingers  tightened  the  least  bit  upon  my  wrist. 

But  be  that  as  it  may,  our  eyes  met,  and  I  think  she  saw 
in  mine  what  was  there,  while  I  was  vain  enough  to  think 
I  saw  an  answering  look  in  hers. 

And  then  the  carriage  which  we  had  heard  approaching 
swung  around  the  curve  in  the  road,  and  we  both  looked 


A  POLITE  P.  M.  183 

up  into  the  very  much  surprised  face  of  the  Duke  of 
Zergald. 

He  shot  a  sharp  glance  at  us,  his  eyebrows  went  up  with 
a  start,  and  then  a  broad  smile  came  over  his  countenance 
as  he  bowed  low. 

"A  most  polite  prime  minister,"  I  said,  wondering  much 
at  his  pleasant  mood,  when  surely  he  had  good  cause  to 
feel  anything  but  charitable,  considering  our  last  meet- 
ing. 


CHAPTER  XX 

AN  INVITATION  TO  WED 

WHEN  I  reached  the  inn  again  I  flung  myself  from  my 
horse  and  went  to  my  rooms,  troubled  in  mind. 

Karl  had  told  me  Hilma  cared,  and  then,  lifted  on  the 
wave  of  his  admission,  confirmation  had  come  in  her  look. 
Was  it  any  wonder  I  had  allowed  myself  to  show  that 
which  I  had  sworn  I  never  would  admit  except  in  my  own 
heart? 

And  still  with  all  my  questioning,  with  all  my  censuring 
of  myself,  there  was  a  gladness  in  my  breast  hard  to  still. 

She  cared !  She  cared !  Why  she  cared — you  see  there 
was  still  the  little  gnawing  thought  she  only  cared  be- 
cause I  was  on  her  business — did  not  matter.  It  was 
enough  to  know  I  had  found  favour  in  her  eyes,  and  her 
words,  "Do  be  careful!"  were  a  song  of  joy  ringing  in 
my  ears. 

She  had  asked  it — and  why?  Because  she  cared;  be- 
cause I  was  something  more  to  her  than  Karl,  Kurlmurt 
or  those  who  were  numbered  as  her  helpers.  It  was  a 
thought  that  filled  my  heart  to  overflowing. 

I  stood  there  at  the  window  of  my  room,  looking  out 
across  the  lake.  The  sunlight  danced  in  my  eyes,  the 
picture  took  on  a  hundred  new  colours,  and  I  seemed  to 
be  lifted  above  myself,  and  all  because  she,  one  woman 
in  a  world,  let  gladness  leap  from  her  eyes  in  answer  to 
the  gladness  in  mine. 


AN  INVITATION  TO  WED  185 

Then,  as  always  after  great  elation,  came  the  reaction, 
and  I  began  to  see  this  thing  in  its  true  light. 

Before  my  coming  her  task  was  hard  enough.  What 
had  I  now  made  that  task? 

Oh,  the  remorse  that  was  mine  with  that  thought!  I 
upbraided  myself  for  a  thoughtless  servant  who  ill  serves 
the  one  he  would  spare  all  pain. 

If  I  had  kept  my  own  counsel,  if  I  had  let  no  look 
go  forth,  if  I  had  hardened  my  heart,  if — but  why  if! 
if !  if !  The  folly  of  my  reasoning  was  clearly  shown  by 
the  thought  that  it  was  necessary  for  me  to  show  my 
heart  to  make  hers  beat  to  its  rhythm. 

It  was  a  long  battle  that  afternoon,  a  final  hard  engage- 
ment after  many  sharp  skirmishes.  And  then  at  the  end 
I  laid  down  to  myself  the  law.  No  further  slip  must  be 
allowed.  I  had  come  for  a  purpose.  To  do  that  and  that 
alone  was  now  my  task. 

Oh,  the  folly  of  we  mortals !  Is  it  possible  to  order  our 
feelings  about,  tune  our  heart  beats,  or  say  when  hot 
blood  and  mad  passion  shall  arise?  Oh,  the  folly  when 
the  tinder-shell  is  lighted!  Folly  in  our  acts,  perhaps, 
but  greater  folly  in  attempting  to  keep  hid  the  flame, 
that  will,  like  murder,  out. 

Yet  I  issued  to  myself  an  edict.  Did  I  rebel  against  it? 
Did  I  say  I  had  a  right  to  tell  my  love  to  her,  princess  or 
no?  Did  I  swear  one  moment  that  I  would,  and  that  we 
would  go  together  and  find  our  happiness  while  Scarvania 
crowned  whom  it  could?  Did  I  laugh  and  feel  she  would 
be  crowned,  but  in  my  heart  and  on  my  throne?  Aye,  I 
did,  and  much  else.  Yet  in  the  end  I  looked  into  my 
mirror  and  told  myself  I  was  dealing  with  facts,  not 
fiction. 


186  HILMA 

Had  I  been  weaving  the  thing  in  the  fancies  of  my  own 
brain  I  could  have  turned  some  tricks,  done  something, 
and  thus  found  a  way  out.  But  now  I  had  stern  reality 
to  deal  with,  and  I  calmed  my  rebellious  self  as  best  I 
could,  accepting  Fate. 

And  Fate  is  right.  I  might  have  said  I'd  carry  Hilma 
off,  yet  what  did  happen  would  have  been  no  different. 
Fate  would  have  ended  the  game  as  it  did.  When  events 
are  cast  and  moving,  move  on  they  will.  There  is  no 
other  way.  The  long  arm  reaches  out  and  sweeps  you 
in,  carrying  you  on  to  what  will  be.  Let  a  man  do  his 
best,  plan  in  the  right  way,  and  he  comes  into  the  arm's 
grasp  more  gently,  that  is  all. 

And  while  I  was  thus  settling  matters  with  myself,  and 
tuning  my  mind  to  the  acceptance  of  Fate's  decree,  Karl 
and  Kurlmurt  came  stamping  in  upon  me. 

We  three  turned  then  to  safer  questions,  though,  truth 
to  tell,  there  was  nothing  much  we  could  plan  to  do. 
Kurlmurt  felt  we  had  made  the  attempt,  and  because  of 
its  failure  we  were  done  for.  He  shook  his  head,  too, 
when  he  heard  of  the  treatment  Zergald  and  Heinrich 
had  received  at  our  hands. 

"Not  that  you  could  have  done  less,"  he  agreed,  "only 
we  will  hear  from  this  thing,  and  it  won't  be  long." 

"But  how  about  Heinrich's  offer  to  come  and  see  me 
in  the  matter  of  a  sale  ?"  I  asked,  more  to  cheer  Kurlmurt 
than  because  I  took  much  stock  in  the  thing. 

"I  put  more  faith  in  the  grand  dukes  themselves,  if  we 
could  but  bring  them  to  our  side." 

"If  we  could,"  Karl  agreed,  as  if  we  spoke  of  the  im- 
possible. 


AN  INVITATION  TO  WED  187 

"Well,  we  may  gain  something  in  that  quarter  yet," 
the  older  man  answered  quickly.  "I'm  to  see  Alver- 
murk  within  the  hour.  You'd  best  come  with  me,"  he 
went  on,  turning  to  Karl.  "We'll  meet  again  in  two 
or  three  hours  at  the  princess's  castle." 

"Agreed,"  I  answered;  "and  I  trust  you'll  get  some 
encouragement  from  this  quarter  when  all  else  looks 
rather  black." 

"Black  is  the  word,"  Kurlmurt  growled. 

"But  wait,"  I  put  in  hurriedly  as  they  were  about  to 
leave.  "How  about  this  loan?" 

"The  only  bonds  that  could  possibly  be  pledged  have  no 
true  value,"  Kurlmurt  answered.  "If  Sir  Charles  knew 
the  actual  condition  of  our  finances,  now  that  Zergald 
has  matters  in  his  hands,  he  would  not  consider  the  thing 
for  a  moment." 

"He's  to  get  the  bonds  placed,  I  believe,  simply  as 
a  matter  of  courtesy,"  I  said. 

"The  least  courtesy  extended  Zergald  the  better," 
Kurlmurt  growled  as  he  stamped  out,  followed  by  Karl. 

They  had  been  gone  but  a  little  while,  and  I  was  con- 
sidering making  another  call  upon  Sir  Charles  before  our 
meeting  at  the  princess's,  when  my  waiter  came  to  the 
door  and  asked  if  I  would  see  a  gentleman  who  had  called. 

The  way  he  put  the  request  struck  me  as  odd. 

"What  is  the  name?"  I  demanded. 

"He  refused  to  give  his  name,  sir,  but  says  his  business 
is  most  urgent;  that  he  must  see  you." 

"What  does  he  look  like,  then,  if  he  refuses  to  give  his 
name  ?" 

The  waiter  shrugged  his  shoulders. 


188  HILMA 

"He  is  in  his  carriage  at  the  door,  sir,  and  I  have  not 
seen  him.  His  servant  waits  for  an  answer." 

With  no  little  curiosity,  I  bade  him  tell  the  servant,  if 
the  gentleman  must  see  me,  I  was  within. 

I  was  naturally  a  bit  suspicious,  and  shifted  my  pistol 
quickly  to  my  coat  pocket  as  I  waited. 

In  less  than  five  minutes  the  waiter  returned  and  threw 
open  my  door,  admitting  a  short  man  with  a  heavy  grey 
beard,  which  hung  well  down  on  his  chest.  Though  it 
was  warm,  he  had  his  coat  wrapped  about  him  and  his 
hat  pulled  down  over  his  eyes. 

I  had  hardly  expected  to  see  any  one  I  knew,  yet  my 
caller  surprised  me  the  more,  because  I  should  have  been 
unable  to  recognise  him  even  had  I  known  him,  so  little 
of  the  face  was  visible.  The  turned-up  collar  and  the 
soft  hat  pulled  well  down  over  his  eyes,  together  with 
his  full  beard,  completely  hid  his  countenance.  I  was 
on  the  alert  instantly. 

Until  the  door  closed  and  the  lock  clicked  he  stood 
just  inside  the  room,  neither  moving  nor  speaking,  while 
I  waited  by  the  table,  unconsciously  recognising  his  de- 
sire for  silence  until  the  waiter  was  out  of  earshot. 

With  the  closing  of  the  door,  however,  he  stepped  for- 
ward, lifting  off  his  hat  and  grey  beard  at  one  and  the 
same  time. 

"You  must  pardon  my  little  masquerade,"  the  Duke  of 
Zergald  said  with  a  smile. 

I  had  expected  something  unusual,  but  I  had  not 
counted  upon  the  Prime  Minister  of  Scarvania  appear- 
ing quite  so  suddenly,  and  certainly,  considering  our 
recent  treatment  of  him,  in  no  such  good  humour  as  he 


AN  INVITATION  TO  WED  189 

seemed  to  enjoy.  Zergald  never  smiled,  winning  or  los- 
ing, as  did  Heinrich. 

"Celebrities  have  all  privilege,"  I  answered,  mastering 
my  astonishment  as  well  as  I  could. 

"It  might  raise  a  question  or  idle  gossip  if  it  were 
known  I  had  called  upon  you,"  the  duke  explained  as  he 
laid  his  hat  on  the  table,  his  beard  in  it,  and  turned  down 
his  coat  collar. 

I  agreed,  and  readily,  for  now  that  I  knew  who  my 
caller  was,  a  hundred  questions  were  flashing  through 
my  mind. 

"One  can  never  be  too  careful,"  he  went  on  to  explain. 

"Not  when  one  has  underhand  matters  that  won't  bear 
too  close  examination,"  I  replied. 

"One  can  speak  plainly  with  you,  Mr.  Converse.  It 
makes  it  so  much  easier." 

"Plain  speech  failed  us  once  before." 

"I  think  we  understand  each  other  quite  well." 

"Then  you  gave  up  the  compartment?" 

"I  didn't  know  but  what  you'd  change  your  mind," 
Zergald  said  with  a  smile,  and  then  added:  "But  now  I 
understand  I  might  just  as  well  have  let  it  go." 

"Just  as  well,"  I  agreed. 

"Yet  you  risked  a  good  deal." 

"No  more,  I  presume,  than  I  am  risking  now." 

"I  mean,  as  long  as  you  remain  here  you  are  risking  a 
good  deal,"  he  answered. 

"And  is  it  to  tell  me  this  that  you  have  called?" 

"Partly.  I  realise  you  wouldn't  care  to  leave  just  now, 
and  yet  I  think  possibly  you  can  stay  without  any  objec- 
tion on  my  part." 


190  HILMA 

"I  am  pleased  to  think  you  have  come  to  such  a  con- 
clusion," I  said  a  bit  sarcastically. 

"There  is  only  one  condition,  however,"  he  added. 

"And  am  I  to  be  advised  of  that?"  I  asked. 

He  nodded  his  head  slowly,  and  his  cold,  steel-grey  eyes 
narrowed  as  he  studied  my  face. 

I  knew  we  could  never  agree,  and  that  beyond  a  doubt 
we  would  come  to  far  sharper  blows  before  we  got  through. 
Even  now  I  felt  sure  if  I  failed  to  see  things  his  way, 
he  would  use  every  means  to  get  me  out  of  his  path.  Yet 
I  liked  him  for  all  that.  He  was  a  fighter,  one  who  could 
give  and  take  and  ask  no  favours.  Turned  into  other 
paths  and  set  right  upon  his  feet,  he  would  have  been  a 
mighty  likable  person,  and  one  you  would  have  followed 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

I  wanted  to  smoke,  so  pushed  my  cigars  and  cigarettes 
across  the  table  with  a  nod,  while  I  lighted  a  cigarette 
myself. 

"I  haven't  a  doubt,"  Zergald  suddenly  went  on  again, 
"but  what  you  have  planned  to  remain  here  until  after 
the  coronation." 

"Such  are  my  intentions,"  I  said. 

"I  suppose  so.  Now  I  think  it  would  be  as  well  if  we 
both  agreed  on  a  certain  procedure  in  this  matter." 

"For  example?" 

"Prince  Joachim,  of  course,  will  be  crowned  on  the  fifth 
of  next  month,  and  yet  I  am  frank  enough  to  say  I 
expect  some  little  trouble  from  the  grand  dukes." 

Here  was  news  for  us,  and  I  pricked  up  my  ears 
eagerly.  Could  it  be  that  Zergald  had  already  heard  of 
the  discontent  for  which  Kurlmurt  had  hoped? 


AN  INVITATION  TO  WED  191 

"One  or  two  of  them,"  he  went  on,  "may  think  her 
Highness  should  be  crowned.  It  would  be  a  very  popular 
movement  and  take  with  the  people,  and  some  men  are 
such  fools  they  can  see  no  farther  than  the  end  of  the 
nose  of  public  approbation.  A  man  to-day  will  yap  and 
howl  the  vilest  nonsense  for  a  little  applause.  It's  sur- 
prising what  fills  the  minds  of  some." 

"And  if  such  a  movement  took  place,  the  people  might 
rise  and  demand  the  princess  as  their  queen,"  I  sug- 
gested, paying  no  attention  to  his  moralising. 

"Hardly,"  he  replied.  "The  people  are  slow  to  start. 
Cold  steel  has  a  very  quieting  effect." 

"And  you  control  the  cold  steel?"  I  suggested. 

"Exactly,"  he  said  with  a  smile ;  "a  fact,  by  the  way, 
you  seem  to  have  overlooked."  His  smiles  made  me  think 
of  a  wounded  tiger  about  to  spring.  When  he  didn't 
smile  one  could  like  him. 

"But,"  I  asked,  wishing  to  learn  the  reason  he  had 
called,  "what  is  to  prevent  the  grand  dukes  from  taking 
such  an  attitude?" 

"Not  grand  dukes,"  he  corrected,  "but  a  grand  duke. 
Certainly  not  more  than  one  or  two." 

"Well,  then,  one  or  two,"  I  agreed. 

"Even  one  is  not  desirable,"  he  said.  "I  want  perfect 
accord  in  crowning  Prince  Joachim." 

"I  fear  you  are  not  likely  to  get  it,"  I  answered. 

He  leaned  over  the  table,  crossed  his  arms  and  rested  his 
chin  upon  them.  His  eyes  narrowed  and  his  heavy  eye- 
brows came  down  so  that  he  looked  out  from  under  them 
with  a  strained  stare. 

"Mr.  Converse,"  he  began,  speaking  slowly  and  never 


192  HILMA 

taking  his  eyes  from  my  face,  "you  are  the  one  who  has 
made  me  all  this  trouble.  With  you  out  of  the  way,  the 
others — pshaw !"  he  snapped  his  fingers,  "they  are  noth- 
ing." 

"I  fear  you  underestimate  your  opponents,"  I  answered 
calmly. 

"I  do,  do  I?  Not  I.  When  I  cross  steel  with  a  man  I 
find  out  what  he  is  first  parry.  That's  why  I  sent  for 
you  the  day  after  you  arrived,  to  find  your  mettle.  Now 
I  know  what  you  are.  I  could  kill  you !  Oh,  not  openly, 
of  course.  That  under  secretary  appointment  was  quite 
clever.  But  still,  I  could  kill  you !  That,  however,  I 
don't  really  care  to  do." 

"Thanks!"  I  replied,  slightly  amused. 

"Thank  yourself,  not  me,"  he  said  shortly.  "You're 
a  fighting  man,  and  I  hate  to  put  such  a  one  out  of  the 
world,  there  are  so  few.  That's  why  I've  come  here 
to-day.  If  I  can  draw  off  your  opposition  I  have  every 
reason  to  let  you  live." 

"And  how  do  you  expect  that  opposition  to  be 
removed?"  I  inquired,  mildly  interested. 

"If  the  princess  could  not  be  crowned  then  there  would 
be  no  use  in  any  opposition,"  he  said,  measuring  each 
word  as  if  he  wished  to  be  sure  he  made  no  slip  in  such 
an  important  statement. 

I  waited  for  him  to  go  on. 

"And  there  is  one  way  to  accomplish  that.  It  can 
become  impossible  for  her  to  be  crowned."  He  spoke  in 
a  low  voice,  watching  my  face  closely. 

I  supposed  he  referred  to  some  custom  of  which  I  knew 
nothing,  and  while  I  had  no  idea  of  the  princess  not 


AN  INVITATION  TO  WED  193 

being  crowned,  I  asked  what  he  meant,  anxious  to  learn 
his  schemes,  so  to  better  circumvent  him. 

"And  how  is  that?"  I  demanded. 

"By  marrying  under  her  rank,"  he  said  quickly. 

Still  I  did  not  understand  him. 

"I'll  see  that  she  gets  all  the  fortune  her  father  lost 
before  his  death  if  she  should,"  the  schemer  said,  speak- 
ing slowly  and  never  changing  his  position  or  his 
scrutiny  of  my  face. 

"Marrying  under  her  rank,"  I  questioned. 

"I  met  you  two  this  morning,"  he  reminded  me,  and 
then  suddenly  I  saw  his  purpose,  and  my  face  flushed. 

With  a  spring  I  was  on  my  feet  and  pointing  at  the 
door,  but  Zergald  never  moved.  He  simply  raised  his 
head  a  bit,  like  a  huge  cobra,  and  smiled  diabolically. 

"Does  the  plan  strike  you  so  very  disagreeably?"  he 
asked. 

My  teeth  clinched,  my  fists  closed  and  I  gathered  myself 
to  spring  upo: .  him ;  but  before  I  could  move  he  went 
on,  still  speaking  jlowly,  in  a  voice  that  had  an  attention- 
compelling  tone. 

"I  met  you  two  to-day.  Say  what  you  will,  I'm  no  fool 
and  know.  Wait !"  he  ordered  sharply,  raising  his  head 
and  sitting  straight  in  his  chair.  "I  know  you've  not 
said  a  word  to  her — I  think  I  know  a  man  of  honour 
when  I  meet  him." 

In  an  instant  by  this  bold  stroke  he  had  placed  the  thing 
where  it  was  discussable,  and  I  was  forced  to  hear  what 
he  would  say.  Until  he  stepped  again  beyond  the  bounds 
I  must  treat  him  as  my  guest. 

"Now,"  he  said,  leaning  forward  again,  "why  not  end 


194  HILMA 

this  thing?  Joachim  will  be  crowned,  no  matter  what  is 
done."  His  jaws  snapped  sharply.  "I'll  give  her  the 
money  her  father  had." 

Suddenly  the  humour  of  the  thing  struck  me.  There 
was  as  good  reason  to  laugh  as  grow  angry. 

"I  suppose  you  think  this  money  would  be  an  induce- 
ment?" I  asked. 

"It  would  make  the  matter  easier.  I've  explained  that 
to  her.  She'd  then  have  a  fortune  as  well  as  you.  She 
would  feel  better  to  marry  under  those  circumstances." 

"You've  explained  to  her?"  I  demanded  hoarsely,  throw- 
ing myself  half  across  the  table  and  almost  into  his  face. 
"What  do  you  mean?" 

"I  can't  see  her,  but  I've  written  her,  suggesting  exactly 
what  I  have  said  to  you.  I've  told  her  I  should  see  you. 
You  could  not  speak  of  it  to  her — I  understand  that — 
but  I  could  and  have." 

I  was  thunderstruck  at  the  cool  audacity  of  the  man. 
To  get  the  princess  out  of  the  way,  he  suggested  she 
should  marry  me.  It  had,  I  suppose,  struck  him  as  the 
simplest  way  to  settle  the  thing. 

And,  too,  I  give  him  credit,  as  I  know  the  man,  that 
he  would  have  honestly  preferred  to  see  her  happy,  pro- 
vided it  did  not  interfere  with  his  plans.  It  was  a  very 
simple  way  of  clearing  up  his  difficulties. 

"You've  more  damned  audacity  than  I  believed  any 
man  capable  of,"  I  answered,  my  anger  growing  each 
moment  that  his  cool,  sneering  face  was  before  me  and  I 
pondered  on  his  suggestion. 

I  think  he  realised  he  had  gone  too  far,  for  he  rose 
slowly  and  began  to  replace  his  beard. 


AN  INVITATION  TO  WED  195 

I  watched  him,  fascinated.  The  change  in  his  appear- 
ance was  remarkable,  and  I  could  hardly  feel  that  it  was 
Zergald  himself  before  me.  As  the  face  changed  my 
hatred  for  it  seemed  to  die  down. 

He  put  on  his  hat  and  turned  up  his  collar  slowly. 
Then  he  stepped  over  to  the  door,  and  as  he  put  his  hand 
on  the  knob  paused  and  looked  at  me  again. 

"The  compartment  would  have  meant  safety.  This  will 
be  the  same.  Of  course,  I  know  you  do  not  fear  per- 
sonal danger,  but  let  me  tell  you  this :  Your  death  will 
not  remove  the  princess  from  my  path,  but  your  marry- 
ing her  will.  If  you  fail  me  in  this,  if  you  fail  to  remove 
her  from  my  way  after  I  have  put  the  matter  fairly 
before  you  both,  and  made  it  possible,  you're  more  fool 
than  I  think,  and,"  he  paused,  turning  the  handle  of  the 
door,  "fools  deserve  to  die,  and  die  quickly." 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE  HARDEST  TASK  OF  ALL 

ZERGALD'S  steps  died  away  and  silence  followed,  yet  I 
stood  there  by  the  desk,  one  hand  on  the  corner. 

Whatever  feeling  of  anger  there  was  gave  way  to  that 
of  astonishment,  and  then  I  laughed.  Zergald's  dis- 
guise, the  heavy  grey  beard,  the  last  grand  eloquent 
speech  almost  made  the  thing  seem  like  opera  bouffe. 
The  ridiculousness  struck  me  instantly.  And  yet,  see- 
ing the  ridiculousness,  I  realised  the  serious  side  of  the 
matter. 

Fool !  I  called  myself,  to  let  my  feelings  be  so  plainly 
read.  Yet  who  would  have  supposed  Zergald's  carriage 
would  swing  around  the  corner  of  the  road  at  such 
a  moment.  No  wonder  he  had  bowed  and  smiled  so 
politely,  for  assuredly  this  scheme  had  flashed  through 
his  mind  on  that  instant. 

And  then  while  I  cursed  him  for  his  impudence  and 
laughed  at  his  false  whiskers,  I  admired  the  cunning  by 
which  he  thought  to  remove  the  princess  so  easily  from 
his  path. 

Did  it  mean  he  had  the  papers  ?  Assuredly,  if  it  meant 
anything,  it  was  that  he  did  not  have  them,  and  fearing 
they  might  be  in  existence,  or  some  evidence  to  prevent 
Joachim  from  taking  the  throne,  he  strove  by  any  means 
to  get  the  princess  out  of  his  way. 

Well  he  counted  without  his  host,  for  instantly  I  began 


HARDEST  TASK  OF  ALL  19t 

to  plan  the  more  to  circumvent  him  and  see  Hilma 
crowned. 

Yet  for  one  brief  moment  I  allowed  myself  to  picture 
his  idea  as  succeeding,  and  for  once  I  was  ready  to  admit 
the  losing  side  had  its  advantages.  Yet  what  did  he 
take  me  for !  A  knave  to  come  in  one  guise  and  act  in 
another?  Did  he  think  I'd  take  his  bait?  The  tempta- 
tion was  great,  yet  I  hated  the  man  for  the  suggestion. 

It  was  while  I  was  allowing  myself  to  consider  the  pos- 
sibilities of  such  a  thing  that  another  knock  came  at  my 
door,  and  I  looked  up,  expectant  and  ready  for  any 
surprise. 

It  was,  however,  only  a  waiter  with  a  hurried  note  from 
Kurlmurt,  saying  he  would  be  a  little  late  in  meeting  me 
at  the  princess's,  that  afternoon.  It  hinted,  however, 
that  there  was  some  news  to  be  expected. 

I  had  little  to  do  until  it  was  time  to  leave,  yet  more 
than  enough  to  occupy  my  mind. 

My  principal  thought  was  the  necessity  of  so  schooling 
myself,  that  when  I  did  meet  Hilma,  I  would  let  no  hint 
slip  that  I  had  seen  Zergald,  and  that  was  uppermost  in 
my  mind  when  I  alighted  at  the  castle,  about  five,  and 
asked  for  Kurlmurt. 

He  had  not  come,  neither  was  Karl  about,  and  so  I 
turned  toward  the  terrace  on  the  right  to  wait  until  one 
of  the  two  should  arrive. 

I  had  hardly  moved  a  dozen  paces  along  the  path  when 
a  servant  called  me  back  to  say  her  Highness  wished  to 
see  me. 

1  was  shown  into  a  small  library  off  a  side  hall,  which 
led  through  to  the  left  from  the  main  one,  and  there, 


198  HILMA 

seated  before  an  open  fire,  her  cheek  resting  in  her  hand, 
sat  Hilma. 

I  could  see  but  a  little  of  her  profile,  yet  I  felt  the  look 
on  her  face  as  she  studied  the  fire  before  her.  Her  hair, 
living  lines  of  golden  brown,  looked  deeper  and  richer 
than  ever  in  the  side  light  from  the  large  window  at  her 
right. 

She  wore  an  evening  gown,  and  the  clear  skin  of  her 
throat  and  shoulders  seemed  carved  from  pink-tinted 
ivory.  It  was  a  picture  that  made  me  catch  my  breath, 
and  my  heart  leaped.  I  could  have  stepped  forward 
ever  so  little  to  where  I  might  have  had  a  better  look  and 
stood  there  watching  her  forever.  The  lines  were  true ; 
so  true  I  felt  a  single  alteration  could  not  be  asked. 

Suddenly  she  raised  her  head,  realising  some  one  had 
entered.  It  seemed  that  I  had  been  waiting  overlong, 
when  in  reality  we  had  hardly  stepped  inside  the  door 
when  she  looked  up. 

Then  the  servant  mentioned  my  name  and  withdrew. 

Instantly  she  sprang  to  her  feet  and  greeted  me. 

"Kurlmurt  has  not  come,  but  he  may  at  any  moment. 
Before  he  does  I  wish  to  speak  to  you  alone." 

I  felt  that  it  was  coming  and  my  hands  clinched. 

She  led  the  way  back  to  the  open  fire,  and  as  she  seated 
herself  again  I  held  my  hands  to  the  blaze.  It  was  warm 
enough,  yet  I  felt  my  flesh  grow  cold  and  a  nervous 
tremor  pass  over  my  body. 

As  I  studied  the  fire  I  knew  her  eyes  were  upon  me, 
yet  for  the  life  of  me  I  could  not  turn.  I  dreaded  what 
was  coming,  dreaded  it  as  I  cannot  remember  ever  hav- 
ing dreaded  anything  before.  How  such  a  subject  could 


HARDEST  TASK  OF  ALL  199 

be  discussed  I  was  at  a  loss  to  realise.  How  I  could  look- 
ing into  her  eyes,  speak  of  Zergald's  suggestion,  and  not 
pour  forth  my  heart  I  did  not  know. 

And  then  as  I  stood  there  hesitating  she  spoke.  She 
told  me  simply  that  she  had  the  prime  minister's  note, 
and  presumed  he  had  called  upon  me,  as  he  had  said  he 
should. 

It  was  done  so  simply  that  it  took  the  embarrassment 
out  of  the  thing. 

"Yes,"  I  answered  as  I  turned ;  "he  called  upon  me." 

"I  knew  you  could  not  speak  of  it,"  she  said,  looking  up 
at  me  with  a  calmness  that  told  plainly  of  the  deeper 

emotion  she  felt. 

* 

"Understand,"  I  began,  "I  was  carried  off  my  feet  by 
the  audacity  of  the  man.  He  made  his  suggestion  in 
such  a  way  I  was  powerless,  and  then  he  was  in  my 
room." 

"Yes,"  she  answered  slowly.  "You  could  not,  of  course, 
have  killed  him  there." 

"Is  there,"  I  said  instantly,  "any  need  of  going  fur- 
ther? He  expects  to  gain  his  end  by  this  trick,  and 
expected  me,  the  poorest  compliment  ever  paid  a  man, 
to  fall  into  his  trap.  Cannot  we  say  the  matter  is 
settled?"  Already  I  felt  I  could  not  go  on  and  yet  hold 
to  my  resolve. 

"Is  it  settled?" 

She  asked  the  question  calmly,  watching  me  all  the 
time.  Of  the  two,  she  was,  I  am  sure,  far  the  cooler. 

"Is  it  settled?"  I  repeated. 

"Yes,  is  it  settled?  Is  not  what  Zergald  proposes  the 
only  thing  to  do?" 


200  HILMA 

"The  only  thing  to  do !"  I  repeated  again,  hardly  be- 
lieving I  could  be  hearing  rightly  what  she  said. 

"It  seems  to  me  the  only  thing  to  do." 

"But  it's  impossible!"  I  protested. 

"We  both  care,"  she  answered  slowly.  Her  eyes  never 
left  my  face,  but  rather  opened  wider  and  held  my  gaze 
with  a  beseeching  look. 

"Do  we?" 

"Yes,"  she  answered,  her  tone  so  low  I  could  hardly 
catch  the  word.  For  the  first  time  she  looked  away. 

For  a  moment  I  was  struck  dumb.  Why  this  admission, 
and  so  calmly?  What  prompted  it  and  why  did  she 
feel  that  it  was  necessary  to  so  freely  confess  her  love? 
Then  suddenly  a  thought  came  to  me  and  I  turned  cold 
as  ice. 

"You  can't  marry  me,"  I  answered  almost  roughly. 
She  looked  at  me  again.     "Why  not?"  she  asked. 

"You  know  why,"  I  answered,  speaking  slowly  and 
steadying  my  voice. 

"I  know  what  you  would  say." 

"You're  to  be  crowned  on  the  fifth." 

"Am  I?" 

"You  know  you  are.  Am  I  to  marry  the  Queen  of  Scar- 
vania  ?" 

"No;  but  I'm  not  the  Queen  of  Scarvania!" 

"You  will  be." 

"Not  if  we  are  married  before  the  fifth." 

"What  about  your  duty  to  your  people?"  I  demanded. 

"My  duty  to  my  people  is  not  as  imperative  as  some 
other  duties,"  she  replied,  speaking  slowly. 

Thus  she  confessed  the  gnawing  fear  in  my  heart.  This 


HARDEST  TASK  OF  ALL  201 

was  why  she  was  so  ready  to  marry  me.  This  was  the 
reason  I  was  told  she  cared.  A  great  anger  surged  in 
upon  me — that  I  should  be  made  an  object  of  pity.  Was 
I  not  able  to  care  for  myself  that  a  weak  woman  must 
make  a  sacrifice  of  herself  to  shield  me? 

Almost  any  words  might  have  passed  my  lips,  but  I 
turned  suddenly  and  strode  over  to  the  window,  in  an 
effort  to  control  myself  before  speaking. 

And  then  pity  for  her  took  the  place  of  my  anger.  She 
was  not  to  blame,  but  this  cursed  thief,  who  would  steal 
not  only  her  throne  but  her  honour. 

"This  trick  of  Zergald's,"  I  said,  and  in  a  voice  so  cold 
I  hardly  knew  it  for  my  own,  "to  make  you  think  you 
must  do  this  thing  to  save  me — oh  I  know,"  I  cried, 
as  she  attempted  to  interrupt  me,  seeing  that  I  had 
guessed  the  truth,  "I  know —  He's  told  you  that  unless 
you  do  this  thing  I'll  be  killed — that  you  must  marry  me 
to  save  my  life — that  I've  come  a  stranger,  to  help  you, 
and  now  having  placed  myself  in  a  bad  position  you  must 
give  up  all — must  marry  me.  Am  I  not  able  to  care  for 
myself,  think  you?  Am  I  one  to  ask  a  woman  to  give 
her  life,  her  body  to  me  because  some  sneaking  scoundrel 
says  he'll  cut  my  throat?  A  pretty  picture,  you  marry- 
ing me  to  save  my  life.  You  throwing  yourself  away 
because  my  neck  is  in  danger !  Danger — the  threat  of  a 
coward !  But  you,"  and  I  strode  forward  to  her  side,  "to 
be  placed  in  such  a  position.  I'll  kill  him  for  daring  to 
humiliate  you  to  such  a  point!" 

And  then  when  I  might  have  said  more  my  eyes  saw  a 
new  look  in  her  face,  and  I  knew — oh  the  gladness  of 
it — that  I  was  wrong.  Zergald  had  made  his  threat 


202  HILMA 

but  that  had  naught  to  do  with  her  offer  of  her- 
self. It  was,  perhaps,  the  prompting,  a  new  reason  why 
she  would  do  this  thing,  but,  above  all  else,  there  was  the 
call  of  her  heart.  It  spoke  to  me  in  her  eyes,  in  her  face, 
and  then  from  her  lips. 

"John!" 

She  spoke  the  name  softly,  and  I  was  swept  off  my 
feet. 

She  stood  there  before  me,  her  bosom  rising  and  fall- 
ing, a  flush  on  her  cheeks,  her  eyes  bright  and  holding 
mine.  God  knows  I  meant  to  be  strong,  but  that  one 
word,  my  name,  was  too  much.  The  look  in  her  eyes 
called  me,  and  I  sprang  forward  and  seized  her  hands. 

What  stopped  me  there  I  know  not,  for  as  I  moved  I 
would  have  taken  her  in  my  arms,  but  something  seemed 
to  hold  me  from  her,  and  I  dropped  on  my  knees,  pressing 
her  hands  to  my  lips. 

"You  know  I  care,  too,"  I  cried. 

"Yes,  I  know,"  she  whispered,  "and  you  know  it  is  not 
because  of  what  he  wrote.  You  saw  it  on  my  face  to-day 
before  we  met  him." 

Before  we  met  him — Zergald !  In  those  words  our  duty 
cried  out  again.  Against  him  we  were  matched,  and  how 
easily — how  gladly  had  we  fallen  into  his  trap.  Curse 
the  man  for  a  clever  schemer.  He  must  have  guessed  how 
easy  it  would  be  to  move  us  on  this  line  to  do  his  wishes. 

Again  I  rose,  cold,  mad  with  longing,  but  without  a 
word  or  look  walked  back  to  the  window. 

"Do  you  realise,"  I  asked,  making  my  voice  cold  and 
relentless,  "what  we  came  near  doing?  We — you  and 
I — have  a  duty." 


HARDEST  TASK  OF  ALL  203 

"John!"  she  cried  wildly,  the  more  so  because  she  saw 
the  truth  in  what  I  said,  "John!  I  care  not,  it  is  our 
happiness — that  first." 

"Kurlmurt,"  I  said  without  looking  about. 

"No !  No !  I'll  not  think  of  him.  John !"  she  came 
close  to  my  side  as  I  stood  staring  out  at  the  trees,  not 
daring  to  turn.  "John,  if  he  had  not  sent  the  note  or 
seen  you  this  might  not  have  happened.  Yet  each  of  us 
would  have  known  even  if  we  had  not  spoken.  Fate  willed 
that  you  should  come  to  me  and  that  we  should  learn  to 
love  each  other.  Fate  willed  that  he  should  write  me 
and  see  you  after  learning  our  secret.  Shall  we  turn 
against  Fate?" 

"Would  you  make  me  out  a  scoundrel?"  I  demanded 
almost  roughly.  I  could  not  speak  gently  and  keep  my 
hands  from  her. 

"I  would  make  you  my  husband." 

"I  came  here  with  Karl  von  Merlder  to  do  you  a  service. 
Would  I  do  it,  think  you,  if  I  carried  you  off  when  I 
could  have  made  you  queen?" 

"But  you  cannot  make  me  queen." 

"Then  if  I  fail  let  me  fail  fighting." 

"But  if  you  try  you'll  not  fail." 

"God  knows  I  will  not,  though  I  would,"  I  answered. 

"I  will  not  be  their  queen.  John !  John !  I  want  you. 
I  care  not  for  the  crown,  I  never  did."  Her  hands  were 
on  my  arm,  her  voice  pleading.  "You  have  come  to  me 
and  made  me  love  you,  and  Fate  has  made  it  possible  for 
us  to  speak.  If  it  had  not  happened  so  I  would  have 
done  my  duty,  but  now  I  will  not.  You  shall  not  make 
me," 


204.  HILMA 

There  was  a  longing  and  pleading  in  her  voice  that 
nearly  drove  me  mad.  Yet  I  knew  here,  if  nowhere  else, 
must  I  be  strong.  Slowly  I  turned  and  faced  her ;  gently 
I  took  her  hands  in  mine  and  led  her  back  to  her  chair. 

"Hilma,  my  princess,"  I  said,  speaking  slowly,  and 
using  her  name  as  she  had  mine,  "let  us  speak  of  but  one 
thing.  The  first  night  I  was  here  you  and  I  walked 
where  an  old  man  used  to  walk.  We  looked  where  he  had 
looked ;  we  saw  what  he  had  seen,  and  now  we  must  ask 
for  his  eyes  again.  I  love  you,  love  you  as  I  never 
thought  I  could  love  any  woman.  Never  have  I  known 
what  it  was  to  feel  as  I  do  toward  you ;  never  until  that 
night  you  gave  me  welcome  to  your  country.  Then  you 
made  me  your  subject.  Let  me  be  your  subject  still. 
The  grand  old  man  would  tell  you  this,  if  he  could  again 
offer  counsel.  I  have  set  myself  a  task.  You  and  I 
will  drive  a  straight  furrow,  and  I  will  crown  you  for 
your  people ;  but  still  you'll  be  my  queen." 

"But,"  she  protested,  looking  up  into  my  face  and 
clinging  to  my  hands,  "let  us  wait.  We  need  not  decide 
this  now.  Later  you  may — 

"No,"  I  answered,  for  I  did  not  dare  to  let  the  question 
go  unsettled,  "we  must  decide  now.  Never  again  can  we 
speak  of  this  thing.  Tell  me  that  you  will  always  be  my 
queen,  and  I  will  swear  allegiance  to  none  but  you." 

As  I  spoke  I  dropped  to  my  knees  at  her  side,  and  tak- 
ing her  hand,  pressed  it  to  my  lips. 

"Hilma,  my  queen !" 

She  leaned  forward  and,  taking  my  face  in  her  hands, 
looked  into  my  eyes  long  and  earnestly. 

"You  are  brave,"  she  said,  "braver  than  I."    And  then 


HARDEST  TASK  OF  ALL  205 

she  leaned  forward  and  I  felt  her  lips  touch  my 
forehead. 

"The  only  subject  I  would  have,"  she  said. 

I  sprang  to  my  feet,  my  heart  leaping  at  her  caress. 
For  one  instant  I  stood  there  staring  down  upon  her. 
Then  when  it  seemed  as  if  the  blood  in  my  veins  would 
burst  I  tore  my  gaze  from  her  face,  and  wheeling, 
turned  back  to  the  window.  I  could  not  keep  my  resolve 
longer  and  look  into  her  eyes.  Yet  I  felt  she  had  not 
given  in,  but  meant  to  strive  for  her  way,  and  hoped  to 
win  by  leaving  the  matter  unsettled.  I  knew  then  that 
my  determination  was  giving  way ;  that  we  must  not 
leave  the  room  with  the  question  open. 

"You  must  tell  me  that  you  are  content,"  I  said  with- 
out turning. 

No  answer  came.  I  spoke  again,  still  Hilma  remained 
silent,  and  then  suddenly  I  heard  a  step  in  the  hall  and 
a  knock  on  the  door. 

It  was  a  servant  announcing  Kurlmurt  and  Karl. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

WHAT  MUST  BE  MUST 

HILMA  had  turned  as  the  servant  opened  the  door  and 
now  stood  watching  it  close  as  the  man  withdrew. 

The  interruption  had  made  me  forget  for  an  instant, 
and  then  as  steps  sounded,  coming  nearer  down  the  hall, 
I  spoke  quickly. 

"You  must  see  this  matter  as  I  say.  Your  father  would 
have  had  it  so." 

She  turned  and  looked  at  me  slowly.  Her  eyes  had 
lost  their  fire  and  I  saw  that  her  lips  were  pressed  tight, 
yet  she  made  no  answer.  Then  the  steps  reached  the 
door  and  it  was  flung  open  as  the  two  entered. 

Kurlmurt  was  all  aglow  with  news,  and  hardly  waited  to 
give  us  greeting.  Karl  was  excited,  and  for  their  ardour 
I  was  truly  thankful,  for  it  concealed  from  them  any 
embarrassment  we  might  have  felt. 

"I  find  some  of  the  grand  dukes  almost  ready  to  ques- 
tion Joachim,  and  Alvermurk  anxious  to  lead  the  opposi- 
tion," Kurlmurt  exclaimed,  turning  to  Hilma.  "They 
fear  Zergald,  of  course,  but  the  danger  to  the  state  if 
Joachim  is  crowned  has  become  apparent  to  them,  and 
they  are  nearly  ready  to  revolt." 

As  he  spoke  I  saw  the  princess  grow  pale,  and  her  hand 
reached  out  and  grasped  the  corner  of  the  table.  For  an 
instant  I  thought  she  would  fall,  and  while  I  did  not  move 
from  the  window  where  I  stood,  watching  the  thing  as  if 


WHAT  MUST  BE  MUST  207 

it  were  some  scene  in  a  play  in  which  I  had  no  part,  I 
was  ready  to  spring  to  her  side  if  she  should  faint. 

For  an  instant  she  swayed ;  then  steadying  herself,  she 
looked  up  into  Kurlmurt's  face  for  the  first  time. 

"Yes?"  she  questioned. 

I  was  watching  her  intently,  hanging  on  each  word,  and 
then  I  saw  that  Karl  was  looking  at  her  too,  noting  her 
strange  actions.  He  turned  and  glanced  at  me  with  a 
question  in  his  eyes,  but  I  made  no  sign,  only  glanced 
back  at  him  for  an  instant  and  turned  again  to  her. 

Kurlmurt,  however,  went  on  talking  rapidly,  not  not- 
ing that  the  princess  failed  to  receive  his  news  with  the 
joy  he  should  have  expected. 

"I  had  a  hint  from  Alvermurk  yesterday,"  he  went  on, 
"but  before  I  saw  him  I  would  not  speak  of  it,  for  fear 
of  accomplishing  nothing,  and  so  only  disappoint  you. 
But  to-day  Karl  and  I  have  seen  him  and  talked  with 
him.  I  have  not  mentioned  the  evidence  as  to  Joachim's 
birth  as  yet,  but  from  what  he  tells  me  it  will  only  be 
necessary,  if  the  documents  are  not  found,  for  you  to  go 
before  the  grand  dukes  and  demand  your  rights." 

"It  would  mean  a  revolution,"  the  princess  said  slowly, 
speaking  almost  mechanically,  and  so  low  that  both  Karl 
and  I  strained  our  ears  to  catch  the  words. 

"Never!"  Kurlmurt  exclaimed.  "The  dukes  consider 
all  applicants  the  day  before  the  coronation.  Of  course, 
it's  an  ancient  custom,  merely  formal,  but  if  you  go 
there  and  demand  your  rights,  declaring  Joachim 
illegal,  we  can  count  on  the  grand  dukes  sustaining  you, 
I  am  sure." 

"It  would  mean  a  revolution,"  the  princess  replied  again. 


208  HILMA 

I  saw  she  was  simply  thinking  of  some  way  to  combat 
this  new  turn  affairs  had  taken. 

"The  people  are  for  you,  your  Highness!"  Karl  ex- 
claimed, speaking  for  the  first  time. 

"There  will  be  no  revolution!"  Kurlmurt  answered 
almost  angrily  as  he  began  to  note  Hilma's  strange  lack 
of  enthusiasm.  "If  Zergald  finds  the  grand  dukes 
against  him — and  Alvermurk  promises  me  that  many 
can  be  counted  upon — a  movement  once  started,  he  will 
give  up.  It's  only  necessary  to  show  some  force  behind 
your  claim  besides  Karl  and  myself." 

"Go  before  them  in  the  name  of  your  father,"  Karl 
suggested. 

"Yes,"  Kurlmurt  agreed  eagerly,  seeing  at  last  that 
for  some  reason  she  must  be  persuaded,  "and  they  will 
rally  to  your  aid." 

"It  would  mean  a  revolution,"  she  repeated  for  the  third 
time.  Her  face  was  white  as  death,  and  I  feared  to  think 
what  was  in  her  mind.  Beyond  a  doubt  she  was  steeling 
herself  to  refuse  to  be  crowned  at  all. 

We  all  stood  looking  at  her.  Wonder  grew  on  the  faces 
of  Kurlmurt  and  Karl  at  her  lack  of  enthusiasm  in  their 
newly  discovered  ally  to  her  cause  and  the  chance  it 
opened  to  us. 

"The  papers  will  be  found,"  I  said  suddenly,  realising 
some  one  must  speak,  "and  then  the  grand  dukes  will 
have  no  choice." 

"The  papers  will  not  be  found,"  the  princess  said, 
speaking  sharply  and  turning  upon  me  with  anger  in 
her  eyes.  She  meant,  I  suppose,  that  I  was  not  to  find 
them,  but  if  I  did,  I  was  to  destroy  what  I  found. 


WHAT  MUST  BE  MUST  209 

I  started  to  speak,  for  surely  this  thing  could  not  go  on 
longer.  Karl  and  Kurlmurt  would  be  asking  questions 
in  a  moment  that  could  not  well  be  answered,  for  cer- 
tainly they  must  have  no  hint  of  what  was  in  her  mind. 
But  as  I  would  have  spoken  Kurlmurt  interfered. 

"If  the  papers  are  not  found  you  must  go  before  the 
grand  dukes  and  demand  your  rights." 

The  princess  turned  upon  him  then  and  drew  herself 
up  proudly.  She  looked  a  queen,  if  ever  woman  did, 
and  while  my  heart  beat  high  in  the  pride  of  her,  my 
breath  caught,  for  I  saw  what  she  was  about  to  do. 

"What !  Must !  Who  says  I  must  do  ?"  she  demanded, 
her  eyes  flashing. 

Kurlmurt  stepped  back  as  if  stunned ;  started  to  speak, 
but  stopped,  words  failing  him. 

"What  must  be  must!"  I  said,  stepping  forward  sud- 
denly and  speaking  sharply. 

She  turned  upon  me,  a  flush  coming  to  her  pale  cheeks, 
and  for  an  instant  we  faced  each  other.  Anger  sprang 
to  her  eyes,  but  I  held  her  gaze,  and  then  tears  came  in 
place  of  the  angry  look. 

Kurlmurt  and  Karl  stood  staring,  first  at  Hilma,  then 
at  me. 

"What  must  be  must!"  I  said  again,  but  more  gently. 

"Aye,"  Karl  said  with  a  breath  of  relief,  yet  not  know- 
ing that  he  spoke. 

She  looked  into  my  eyes  for  an  instant,  an  instant  that 
seemed  ages  to  me,  and  then  the  tears  that  had  hung  on 
her  lashes  flooded  her  eyes. 

"You  are  all  against  me!"  she  cried.  "But  if — if  it 
must  be  then  it  must,"  and  she  turned  away  as  if  weak 
and  lonely. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

THE  PRICE  OF  A   EOGUE 

ALREADY  the  city  had  taken  on  a  holiday  air.  Bunting 
and  flags  with  Joachim's  face  upon  them  were  to  be 
seen  everywhere,  while  the  streets  grew  more  crowded 
as  the  town  filled  with  those  coming  to  see  the  crowning 
of  their  king. 

On  July  fourth — I  could  but  think  if  we  succeeded  it 
would  be  a  fitting  way  to  celebrate  the  day — the  grand 
dukes  would  decide  who  was  to  be  crowned  on  the  fifth. 

While  this  acceptance  was  a  matter  of  form,  it  was 
still  necessary.  Whether  we  recovered  the  envelope  or 
not,  it  would  be  at  this  meeting,  the  day  before  the 
coronation,  that  Hilma  was  to  make  her  claim  to  the 
throne.  Luckily  for  us,  it  was  impossible  for  the  prime 
minister  to  move  the  day  ahead,  for  here  it  was  the  first 
of  July. 

Zergald  beyond  a  doubt  feared  the  rising  wave  against 
him  and  dreaded  that  at  the  last  moment  Hilma  might 
come  forward  with  the  fatal  evidence.  Unquestionably, 
Heinrich  was  assuring  him  no  such  evidence  would  be 
produced  by  us,  declaring,  of  course,  we  had  none.  Such 
a  report  could  only  make  the  duke  feel  we  had  outwitted 
his  spies,  and  really  had  the  documents,  for  he  well  knew 
there  must  be  some  evidence  of  Joachim's  birth. 

Then,  too,  his  last  move  to  place  matters  where  the  prin- 
cess could  not  ascend  the  throne,  no  matter  what  trans- 


THE  PRICE  OF  A  ROGUE 

pired,  showed  clearly  he  had  grave  doubts  of  the  ultimate 
outcome. 

We  too  were  placed  where,  as  the  time  grew  shorter, 
action  was  demanded.  The  securing  of  the  documents 
would  alone  guarantee  the  successful  outcome  of  our 
plans.  If  the  princess  had  to  go  before  the  grand  dukes 
and  present  her  claim,  without  any  evidence  of  Joachim's 
birth,  it  would,  at  best,  be  a  doubtful  undertaking,  the 
success  of  which  would  depend  solely  upon  the  strength 
of  Zergald  and  the  following  Alvermurk  secured. 

It  was  thus,  on  the  first  day  of  July,  four  days  before 
the  coronation,  that  events  began  to  move  rapidly  toward 
a  climax. 

That  morning,  about  ten  o'clock  I  was  sitting  on  the 
little  balcony  off  my  rooms  at  the  inn.  Karl  had  just 
left  me,  and  we  had  but  finished  our  daily  bout  with  the 
foils.  The  need  for  a  strong  wrist  was  likely  to  occur 
at  any  moment,  and  so  we  had  each  day  crossed  blades, 
until  I  prided  myself  on  my  newly  acquired  skill. 

For  some  time  after  Karl's  departure  I  sat  watching 
the  lake,  of  which  I  seemed  never  to  tire,  and  studying 
the  grey  towers  of  the  old  castles  on  the  farther  side, 
when  suddenly  I  turned  my  head  and  saw  one  of 
my  guards  coming  forward  from  under  the  trees.  Per- 
sonally I  felt  there  was  little  need  of  such  protection,  but 
Kurlmurt  had  insisted  that  three  of  his  men  keep  watch 
over  me,  and  after  finding  my  objections  useless,  I  had 
shrugged  my  shoulders  and  submitted  to  his  whim. 

There  was,  however,  no  vain  bravado  about  my  atti- 
tude, for  I  was  always  on  guard  and  never  moved  a  step 
without  my  pistol  in  a  handy  pocket.  Yet  the  guards  in 


HILMA 

broad  daylight  seemed  a  needless  precaution,  for  if 
danger  was  about  it  was  of  the  kind  that  craves  the 
shield  of  darkness  and  the  side  street. 

As  the  fellow  stepped  close  to  the  railing  he  saluted. 
"Count  Heinrich  of  Vankle  wishes  to  see  you,  sir. 
He  came  through  the  park  and  was  making  for  this  part 
of  the  inn,  when  we  stopped  him." 

"Indeed!"  I  said,  sitting  up  with  considerable  interest, 
"and  is  he  waiting  under  guard?" 

The  fellow  smiled  grimly. 

"He  took  it  better  than  I  thought  he  would." 

"Well,  show  him  up." 

I  was  all  curiosity  at  once,  for  I  had  not  seen  Heinrich 
since  we  parted  in  his  rooms  at  the  palace,  when  he  had 
promised  to  call  in  the  matter  of  transferring  the  papers 
to  us,  under  a  cash  consideration. 

I  shifted  my  pistol  to  my  coat  pocket  and  waited,  my 
finger  resting  lightly  on  the  trigger,  for  while  it  might 
be  a  peaceful  errand,  there  was  also  a  chance  that  he 
meant  no  good.  I  trusted  Heinrich  least  of  all,  and  yet 
it  hardly  seemed  he  would  come  so  openly  if  he  meant 
me  harm.  Then  as  I  saw  his  tall,  handsome  figure  com- 
ing forward,  I  rose  slowly  and  stood  waiting  for  him  at 
the  top  of  the  steps. 

He  came  on,  looking  out  over  the  lake  as  he  walked  for- 
ward, and  only  turned  to  me  as  he  suddenly  paused  at  the 
bottom  of  the  steps.  Then  with  a  surprised  look  on  his 
face,  as  if  he  had  just  noticed  my  presence,  he  doffed  his 
hat  with  an  elaborate  bow  of  mock  courtesy. 

"I  crave  a  word  with  Sir  Meddler." 

"Then  pray  come  forward." 


THE  PRICE  OF  A  ROGUE  213 

"The  Meddler  is  well  guarded,"  he  said,  not  moving 
from  where  he  was. 

"The  Meddler?"  I  repeated,  not  understanding  him  at 
all. 

"Yes,"  he  answered,  "the  Meddler.  You  certainly  are 
one,  are  you  not?" 

"Did  you  come  to  pick  a  quarrel?"  I  asked,  "for  if 
you  did  you  had  best  go.  I'm  not  ready  to  fight  you 
yet." 

"Yet?" 

"Oh,  I've  cause  enough  when  I  decide  to  do  so." 

He  smiled  at  that. 

"It  would  occur  to  me  that  I  was  the  one  that  had  the 
cause,"  he  said. 

"It  really  matters  little,"  I  answered,  "as  long  as  there 
is  cause." 

"I'm  glad  you  feel  so,  for  truly,"  he  rubbed  his  neck 
and  stretched  it  painfully,  "I'm  looking  for  a  little  salve 
for  an  injured  spot." 

"You  had  better  lay  in  a  goodly  supply,"  I  counselled, 
"for  the  injuries  may  grow  more  painful  before  you  put 
a  balm  on  even  the  present  one." 

"Oh,  no!  oh  no!"  he  laughed  gaily.  "It  will  be 
otherwise."  He  shot  a  glance  at  me  from  out  his  hand- 
some eyes. 

I  laughed  with  him,  for  his  way  was  such  you  could  but 
like  him,  no  matter  what  he  said. 

"Come,"  I  finally  suggested,  "you  did  not  call  simply 
to  tell  me  we  were  liable  to  quarrel?" 

"Hardly,"  he  answered.  "I  never  make  unnecessary 
assertions." 


214  HILMA 

"Then  may  I  inquire — ?"  I  began. 

"Certainly,"  he  interrupted.  "If  you'll  take  your  hand 
off  that  pistol  I'll  come  up." 

"I  think  then  you'll  stay  where  you  are." 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "I'd  -rather  you'd  take 
your  hand  away,  for  a  nervous  man  may  make  a  mis- 
take." 

"It  might  not  be  such  a  calamity." 

"Well,  I'll  come  up  and  take  the  chance,  if  you  refuse 
to  remove  your  hand." 

"It's  a  bit  cold,  and  my  hand  is  warmer  where  it  is," 
I  answered. 

"Yes,  it  is  cold,"  he  agreed,  taking  off  his  hat  and  fan- 
ning himself. 

"Certainly  you're  cool  enough,"  I  assured  him. 

"Oh,  always,  though  you  did  give  me  a  start  the  other 
night.  Now  I'll  come  up,  but  do  be  careful." 

He  mounted  the  steps  slowly  and  I  nodded  to  a  chair 
across  the  table.  Then  I  rang  with  my  left  hand,  and 
in  an  instant  the  waiter  appeared. 

"Whiskey  and  soda?"  I  asked. 

He  nodded. 

When  the  decanters  were  placed  on  the  table  and  he  had 
lighted  a  cigarette,  I  took  my  hand  out  of  my  pocket. 

"I  feel  better,"  he  said. 

"Yes,"  I  agreed,  "the  whiskey  is  good." 

"Very,"  he  nodded. 

"Did  you  come  for  any  particular  reason?"  I  asked 
finally  when  he  had  smoked  for  a  few  minutes  in  silence. 

"I  can't  help  but  look  at  you  and  marvel,"  he  answered. 

"I'm   glad   at   last   to   have   given   you   something   to 


THE  PRICE  OF  A  ROGUE  215 

think  of,"  I  said,  smiling  at  his  frank,  almost  boyish 
way  of  speaking. 

"Well,  ;rou  have,"  he  said,  leaning  back  and  sipping  his 
whiskey;  "you're  so  lucky.  Now  who  would  ever  have 
supposed  you'd  suspect  those  steps  were  moved?" 

He  asked  the  question  as  if  I  had  not  the  slightest  in- 
terest in  the  matter. 

"You  can't  help  but  admit  it  was  fortunate  for  me?" 

"Oh,  I  admit  that."     He  nodded  carelessly. 

I  watched  him,  slightly  amused.  Surely  it  took  a  brave 
man,  and  one  possessed  of  great  nerve,  to  so  calmly  dis- 
cuss the  outcome  of  such  an  adventure  with  the  intended 
victim,  when  he  himself  had  set  the  trap. 

"Do  you  expect  to  be  married  very  soon  ?"  he  demanded 
suddenly,  looking  at  me  from  out  the  corners  of  his  eyes. 

For  a  moment  I  was  tempted  to  lean  across  the  table  and 
strike  him,  for  I  knew  to  what  he  referred.  But  as  I  half 
rose,  a  flush  of  anger  on  my  face,  it  occurred  to  me  that 
possibly  this  was  why  he  had  come.  If  he  could  pick  a 
quarrel  with  me  he  would  gain  the  object  he  desired. 

"If  I  am,"  I  answered,  speaking  slowly,  "only  honest 
men  will  be  present." 

"There  would,  I  suppose,  be  very  few  invitations." 

I  leaned  across  the  table  and  spoke  sharply. 

"If  you've  come  here  for  any  purpose  but  to  quarrel 
with  me,  out  with  it,  and  be  quick.  I've  too  much  at 
stake  to  fight  you  before  the  fifth.  After  that  I'll  give 
you  all  the  satisfaction  you  want,  if  you're  not  out  of  the 
country  by  that  time  with  a  price  on  your  head.  Now 
get  down  to  business  or  go  the  way  you  came." 

He  turned  and  looked  at  me  with  a  smile  on  his  hand- 


216  HILMA 

some  face.  The  insolence  in  his  manner  had  suddenly 
departed. 

"You  have  got  a  temper!"  he  said,  speaking  slowly. 
"I'm  glad  to  see  you're  not  too  cold  blooded." 

"You  have  a  large  number  of  moods,"  I  answered,  lean- 
ing back  in  my  chair.  Certainly ;  if  any  one  knew 
whether  or  not  I  had  a  temper  it  was  he. 

"But  I've  got  one  piece  of  business  now,"  he  answered. 

"Good !"  I  said.  "Let's  get  at  it.  I've  no  great  love  for 
your  company." 

"Well,  perhaps,  then  you  won't  care  to  have  me  join 
forces  with  you?"  he  questioned  in  the  most  matter-of- 
fact  tone. 

"No,  I  can't  say  that  I  do,"  I  answered.  "We've  quite 
enough  now  to  win  out." 

He  nodded  his  head  four  times,  as  he  had  on  that  day  in 
the  anteroom  when  I  first  saw  him,  and  smiled  slightly  to 
himself.  He  was  looking  out  again  across  the  lake,  and 
he  drew  the  smoke  from  his  cigarette  deep  into  his  lungs. 

"It's  the  first  time  I  ever  dealt  with  an  American,"  he 
apologised. 

The  tone  was  so  childlike,  so  explanatory,  that  I 
laughed  aloud. 

"Well,  Americans  are  mortals !  We  have  about  the 
same  sensibilities  as  others.  We  eat,  sleep " 

"And  bluff!"  he  added  with  a  quick  glance 
at  me. 

"Yes,"  I  agreed,  "when  we  have  to  deal  with  rogues." 

For  a  moment  I  thought  I  had  stirred  him  to  anger. 
He  flashed  a  look  at  me  and  turned  in  his  chair  quickly. 

"Well?"  I  demanded. 


THE  PRICE  OF  A  ROGUE  217 

"Well?"  he  said,  leaning  his  elbows  on  the  table  and 
looking  at  me,  "well  what?  Perhaps  I  am  a  rogue  to 
your  fine  way  of  thinking.  Perhaps  you  are  a  meddler 
to  more  than  one  person  in  Scarvania.  Let  it  pass. 
What  you  think  of  me  or  what  I  think  of  you  matters 
but  little.  Pve  no  use  for  your  opinion." 

"And  certainly,  I  have  none  in  the  world  for  yours,"  I 
interposed. 

He  nodded.  "Precisely !  So  we  understand  each  other 
perfectly,  and,  therefore,  can  get  along  very  well  to- 
gether." 

I  saw  he  was  trying  to  reach  a  point  where  he  could 
say  something,  and  I  resolved  to  drop  personalities  and 
get  at  facts. 

"Well,  you  talk  frankly,  at  least,"  I  said. 

"That's  one  thing  I  admire  in  you,"  he  answered. 
"Let's  try  and  get  at  the  purpose  of  my  call." 

"Good !" 

He  leaned  back  in  his  chair,  tilted  it  against  the  rail 
and  lighted  another  cigarette. 

"How  do  you  expect  to  have  a  ghost  of  a  show  in  this 
thing  without  those  documents  ?" 

So  it  was,  after  all,  the  papers  he  had  called  about. 
They  might  even  now  rest  in  his  pocket  as  they  had 
once  in  mine.  Possibilities  lurked  in  the  air ;  but  I  asked 
indifferently : 

"Do  you  refer  to  the  contents  of  the  envelope  which 
you  said  was  not  in  your  possession  ?" 

"I'll  not  beat  about  the  bush  if  you  do,"  Heinrich 
replied  promptly.  "I've  got  the  envelope  that  Von 
Merlder  gave  you,  and  you  in  turn  gave  the  countess — 


218  HILMA 

you  know  I  have.  For  my  own  reasons  I  haven't  turned 
it  over  to  'Old  Pepper  Box,'  but — "  and  he  leaned  across 
the  table  and  took  the  cigarette  from  his  mouth,  examin- 
ing carefully  the  lighted  end — "but  I  can  any  time 
before  the  fifth  unless 

"Unless  you  hold  them  until  Joachim  is  crowned  and 
then  make  Zergald  dance." 

He  laughed  good-naturedly. 

"You  have  the  very  make-up  for  a  schemer.  Join  forces 
with  me  and  we'll  run  this  country.  There's  money  in  it, 
too,  and  when  it's  all  gone  I  know  of  at  least  two  powers 
that  would  bid  high  for  certain  help  and  information." 

"Your  scheme  is  deeper  than  I  thought,"  I  replied. 

"Do  give  a  man  credit  for  having  some  brains,"  he  an- 
swered peevishly. 

"I  do,"  I  said ;  "only  your  plan  leads  into  fields  I  didn't 
think  of,  simply,  I  presume,  through  my  lack  of  knowl- 
edge concerning  your  country." 

"Well,  I've  that  knowledge.  You've  got  Kurlmurt  and 
Von  Merlder  around  your  little  finger.  We'd  make  a 
brave  pair.  Things  could  be  done.  No?  Well,  I 
didn't  think  you  would,  so  I'll  not  waste  time  trying  to 
persuade  you." 

"It's  hardly  worth  while." 

"Well,  if  you  won't  come  to  me  I'll  have  to  come  to  you, 
I  suppose.  How  much  am  I  bid?" 

Then  suddenly,  as  he  offered  the  documents  so  care- 
lessly, it  occurred  to  me  that  if  I  could  but  make  him  feel 
the  crowning  of  the  princess  was  assured  without  them 
the  price  would  be  far  lower. 

"We  don't  need  the  papers  at  all,  you  know." 


THE  PRICE  OF  A  ROGUE  219 

He  leaned  across  the  table,  a  smile  on  his  lips. 

"Bluff!"  he  replied— "bluff !  You've  made  too  much 
of  an  effort  to  get  them  to  make  me  believe  that." 

"My  dear  fellow,  do  you  think  we  are  fools  ?  Her  royal 
Highness  will  be  crowned  on  the  fifth  without  those  papers 
in  your  pocket.  I  practically  told  Zergald  so  the  first 
day  I  met  him,  and  again  last  night.  I've  the  necessary 
proof,  and  even  my  death  wouldn't  void  it.  The  contents 
of  that  envelope  is  an  extra  thread,  that's  all.  I'm  will- 
ing to  take  it  off  your  hands  on  that  account,  but  on  no 
other.  The  figure  must,  however,  be  very  small.  You've 
not,  you  see,  captured  such  a  prize  as  you  imagined." 

"Bluff !"  was  his  only  answer,  but  I  saw  that  my  words 
had  impressed  him. 

"Bluff?  Why,  man,  that  evidence  isn't  worth  a  sou 
marquee  after  the  fifth,  unless  Joachim  is  crowned,  and 
Joachim,"  I  laughed  softly,  "has  no  more  chance  of 
being  crowned  than  you  have  of  going  to  Heaven." 

"Personalities  were  to  be  dropped,"  he  said  sharply.  I 
could  see  my  manner  worried  him. 

"True !"  I  agreed.    "I  apologise." 

"That  story  sounds  fine,"  he  said,  leaning  across  the 
table ;  "but  it  won't  go.  You  can't  crown  her  Highness 
unless  you  prove  Joachim  illegitimate,  and  you  know  it. 
I've  got  the  evidence.  What  it's  value  will  be  when 
Joachim  is  crowned  I  know  full  well,  but  still  I'm  ready 
to  do  business  now." 

"Oh,  so  you  and  your  chief  aren't  on  the  best  of  terms  ?" 

"He  thinks  we  are.  Not  so  long  ago  he  made  a  little 
blunder  where  I  had  some  interests,  and  he's  paying  for  it 
now.  Gad !"  he  went  on,  almost  in  a  soliloquy,  "if  he'd 


220  HILMA 

played  fair  then  he'd  not  be  tramping  his  office  now  and 
worrying  so  much." 

I  seized  on  the  words  eagerly.  They  were  spoken  ab- 
sently, and  so  I  judged  there  was  some  truth  in  them.  If 
Zergald  worried,  we  then  had  a  better  chance  than  I  had 
believed.  Certainly ;  only  the  papers  were  needed,  and 
they  were  as  good  as  mine  already.  The  goods  were  up 
and  the  bids  only  had  to  be  made.  Money  was  no  object 
just  then,  and  soon  I  would  hear  Auctioneer  Heinrich 
saying :  Going !  Going ! !  Gone ! ! !  to  John  Harold  Con- 
verse, highest  bidder.  Down  would  go  the  cash,  Hilma 
would  be  crowned,  and  I — well,  I — I  would  have  my  fur- 
row finished. 

"What  do  you  say  ?"  Heinrich  demanded,  being  the  first 
to  get  back  to  facts. 

"Name  your  price." 

He  leaned  across  the  table,  pulled  out  a  pencil  and 
wrote  six  figures  on  a  bit  of  paper. 

I  laughed  at  him.     "Too  much!     Too  much!" 

"You've  got  more  than  that  to  give,"  he  answered. 
"We've  looked  you  up  and  know  how  much  you're 
worth." 

"Indeed !"  I  inquired.  "Thanks  for  the  attention,  but 
bear  in  mind  I'm  not  the  purchaser." 

"We  were  to  talk  openly,  I  thought,"  he  said. 

"Then  don't  doubt  my  statements  so  often." 

"That's  the  price,"  he  answered,  rising. 

I  rose  also  and  dropped  my  hand  into  my  pocket.  His 
tone  indicated  the  interview  was  over,  and  so  I  was  again 
on  my  guard. 

"It's  too  high,"  I  said.     "They're  not  worth  it  to  us." 


THE  PRICE  OF  A  ROGUE 

"They're  worth  more  than  that  to  me  when  Joachim  is 
crowned." 

"But,"  I  objected,  "he  won't  be  crowned,  and  then  they 
are  only  waste  paper." 

"If  you'll  prove  that  to  me  I'll  cut  my  price  in  half." 

"I'm  hardly  going  to  show  you  our  hand,"  I  objected. 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  started  down  the  steps. 
As  he  neared  the  bottom  he  stopped. 

"Go  talk  to  her  about  it.  I'll  want,  besides  the  money, 
Zergald's  lands  and  title  when  he's  banished." 

"Indeed!"  I  exclaimed.     "You're  playing  high." 

"I'm  no  fool." 

"No,  and  you're  no  glutton,  are  you?  A  quarter  of  a 
million,  Zergald's  lands —  "  I  whistled  softly. 

"And  his  title  too,"  he  said.  "I'll  have  his  title  with 
it  or  nothing." 

I  only  smiled  while  he  waited  on  the  lower  step,  watch- 
ing my  face  intently. 

"You  go  and  see  her  and  then  come  and  see  me.  I  know 
there  is  some  jockeying  in  a  thing  like  this." 

"Where  will  I  see  you?"  I  asked. 

"Drive  out  toward  the  countess's.  I'll  meet  you  there 
somewhere." 

"To-night?"  I  asked. 

"No,  not  to-night.  I've  got  to  be  away  to-night  on 
some  cursed  errand  of  Zergald's,  and  won't  be  back  until 
late  to-morrow  afternoon.  Come  to-morrow  night." 

I  nodded,  little  thinking  that  his  errand  for  Zergald 
would  make  the  stake,  now  so  all  important,  nothing 
more  than  a  secondary  consideration. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

A  BROKEN  ENGAGEMENT 

HEINEICH  had  been  gone  but  a  few  minutes  when  Karl 
came  stamping  out  onto  the  balcony.  I  was  so  ab- 
sorbed with  my  thoughts,  however,  that  I  neither  heard 
him  open  the  door  nor  cross  the  room,  and  his  hand  fell 
on  my  shoulder  before  I  realised  he  was  there. 

"Day  dreaming?"  he  demanded,  throwing  himself  into 
the  chair  Heinrich  had  just  vacated. 

"Do  you  want  that  envelope  again?"  I  asked  indiffer- 
ently. 

"Oh,  no,  certainly  not,"  he  replied  with  a  bitter  laugh. 
"Not  after  the  way  it  slipped  through  our  fingers  when 
we  had  Heinrich  high  and  dry.  Curse  Zergald  for  get- 
ting out  of  those  ropes.  I  thought  I'd  tied  him  fast." 

"Well,  I  think  our  search  has  brought  some  results, 
even  if  we  missed  the  documents,"  I  answered. 

"What  then,  pray  tell  me?"  Karl  demanded  in  some 
disgust.  "I  hope  there's  a  loophole  somewhere,  for  this 
Alvermurk  following  is  mighty  lukewarm,  to  my  way 
of  thinking." 

"I  believe  we  can  still  get  the  papers." 

"What  chance  is  there?"  he  asked,  glancing  at  me 
carelessly,  his  tone  full  of  disgust  at  the  turn  affairs 
had  taken. 

"A  pretty  good  chance,  and  I  can  do  it." 


A  BROKEN  ENGAGEMENT  223 

"What !"  Karl  exclaimed,  coming  to  a  sitting  position 
with  a  jump.  "What  do  you  mean?" 

Then  I  told  him  of  Heinrich's  call  and  the  terms  de- 
manded, though  even  to  him  I  said  nothing  of  the  money 
consideration.  I  hoped  if  the  princess  were  willing  to 
accede  to  the  other  terms,  to  beat  Heinrich's  cash  price 
down  much  lower,  and  meet  that  part  personally,  for  I 
knew  the  princess's  fortune  would  not  allow  her  to  con- 
sider for  a  moment  the  offer,  if  the  cash  consideration 
were  mentioned. 

"His  nerve  is  not  lacking,"  Karl  replied  as  I  finished. 

"True,"  I  agreed;  "but  shouldn't  the  offer  be  ex- 
plained to  her  Highness?  I  suppose  it  is  for  her  to 
accept  or  decline." 

"Beyond  a  doubt,"  Karl  agreed.  "She  has  an  appoint- 
ment with  Kurlmurt  about  five,  and  we  could  see  her 
then." 

"Five,"  I  said,  looking  at  my  watch  and  then  at  the 
lake,  shining  so  invitingly  before  us.  "We've  lots  of 
time.  Let's  get  a  boat  and  have  a  sail." 

We  found  a  small  "cat"  moored  by  the  wharf  at  the 
foot  of  the  gardens,  and  were  soon  under  way.  We 
sailed  up  the  lake,  close  to  the  left  shore,  a  fine  breeze 
behind  us,  then  worked  back  under  the  walls  of  the  old 
castles,  rising  high  from  the  rocks  opposite  the  city.  It 
was  my  first  near  view  of  them,  and  I  was  naturally  much 
interested.  Karl  put  the  boat  about  so  that  we  ran  in 
under  the  walls  of  Zergald's  castle,  and  while  it  differed 
little  from  the  other,  I  looked  it  over  with  great  interest. 
Had  I  only  known  then  how  much  a  knowledge  of  its 
plan  would  help,  and,  too,  in  so  brief  a  time,  I  would  have 


224  HILMA 

spent  the  day  studying  it  from  every  vantage  point  of 
the  lake. 

When  we  got  back  to  the  inn  there  was  just  enough 
time  left  to  reach  the  princess's  by  five  o'clock. 

Our  drive  to  the  palace  was  a  quiet  affair*  for  we  both 
felt  that  Hilma  could  not  agree  to  Heinrich's  terms,  and 
so,  we  were  as  far  from  the  object  point  as  we  had  been 
at  any  time. 

Failure  was  a  new  thing  to  me.  I  had  given  up  that 
which  I  had  wanted,  but  to  strive  and  not  accomplish 
made  me  angry,  and  when  I  grew  angry  I  was  very  apt 
to  grow  sulky  and  moody.  And  to  add  to  that  state  of 
mind,  I  had  not  even  a  single  pleasant  prospect  before 
me. 

If  we  crowned  the  princess  I  would  go  my  way — have 
to  go  my  way.  If  we  failed,  think  you  I  would  for 
one  moment  feel  I  had  the  right  to  press  my  claim,  when 
the  condition  making  such  a  thing  possible  had  come 
through  my  failure? 

Such  a  mood  hung  over  us  both  even  when  we  reached 
the  castle,  and  I,  for  one,  was  glad  yet  disappointed  to 
find  Kurlmurt  alone,  and  the  princess  not  yet  returned. 

If  we  two  were  glum,  Kurlmurt  was  the  opposite.  He 
had  just  seen  the  Duke  of  Alvermurk  again,  and  that 
worthy  had  good  news  as  to  the  feelings  among  many  of 
the  grand  dukes. 

"But  what's  that  to  us?"  Karl  demanded  peevishly. 
"The  evidence  is  what  we  need." 

"What  is  it  to  us?"  demanded  the  general  with  a  look 
of  keen  surprise  on  his  face.  "It's  all  and  more  than  all. 
Up  to  now  I  have  felt  Zergald  had  the  duke  with  him, 


A  BROKEN  ENGAGEMENT  225 

body  and  soul.  Now  we  have  one  among  them,  besides 
myself,  who  will  lead.  What  could  I  do  before?  If  I 
supported  the  princess  alone  it  was  charged  I  worked  for 
personal  gain.  Now,  Alvermurk  will  lead  her  cause. 
Already  he  has  a  dozen  others  more  than  lukewarm  ready 
to  come  to  our  aid,  if  they  can  be  assured  that  they  will 
be  safe  from  Zergald's  wrath." 

"Yes;  a  pretty  lot  of  supporters.  Not  one  ready  to 
stand  on  his  own  feet,  but  afraid  of  Zergald,"  Karl  ob- 
jected. 

"Gad,  Karl!"  Kurlmurt  growled,  "don't  play  the  pes- 
simist. Get  some  life  in  you  if  you  don't  feel  happy." 

"Happy !"  Karl  flung  back.  "Well,  I'm  not  ready  to 
put  my  faith  in  your  grand  dukes.  They're  bound  hide 
and  hair  to  Zergald,  and  without  evidence,  affidavits 
sworn  to,  we  will  gain  nothing — do  nothing." 

"Get  the  documents  if  you  can,"  Kurlmurt  answered, 
"but  with  them  or  without  them  this  support  among  the 
grand  dukes  will  be  of  great  avail.  I've  known  the 
people  loved  Hilma  and  wanted  her  their  queen.  Now  I 
see  the  same  feeling  coming  to  the  front  among  the 
dukes,  bound  as  they  are  to  Zergald.  Let  them  once 
learn  that  Joachim  is  illegitimate,  and  they  will  rally  to 
our  standard  in  a  body." 

"Admit  it,"  Karl  answered,  "yet  how  are  you  to  prove 
he  is  without  these  very  affidavits?" 

"Let  the  princess  go  before  the  dukes  on  the  fourth, 
tell  them  simply  and  straightforwardly  the  truth,  and 
you  will  see  that  they  will  believe  her." 

Karl  shook  his  head,  but  Kurlmurt  would  not  be 
denied. 


226  HILMA 

"Then  the  people  gathering  for  the  coronation  would 
take  on  a  true  holiday  look.  Let  Joachim's  face  come 
down  from  the  banners  and  flags  and  let  the  princess's  go 
up  in  its  place.  Man,  the  country  would  go  mad — mad ! 
do  you  hear  me?  They  pretend  now  to  be  glad.  They 
hang  out  their  flags,  the  whole  city  is  draped  in  colours, 
but  let  them  feel  they  celebrate  her  coronation,  not  his, 
and  twice  the  bunting  will  be  shown ;  twice  the  flags  will 
be  unfurled,  and  then  and  only  then  will  the  people  set 
up  a  true  shout  of  joy.  How  many  people  are  in  Zak- 
bar  for  the  coronation,  think  you  ?  Not  half  that  would 
be  here  if  she  were  to  be  made  queen." 

The  older  man's  enthusiasm  caught  hold  of  me,  as  it 
did  Karl,  and  to  a  great  extent  offset  the  gloom  we  had 
brought  with  us. 

Then,  as  I  had  a  chance,  I  mentioned  that  Heinrich  had 
called  upon  me  and  of  his  offer. 

"The  cur !"  Kurlmurt  growled.  "The  cur !  I'll  teach 
him  yet." 

''Will  her  Highness  accept  such  terms?"  I  asked. 

"Never!  Not  with  my  consent,"  the  older  man  de- 
clared. 

And  thus  as  we  talked  on  the  time  slipped  by,  and 
before  we  realised  it,  the  glow  from  our  cigars  was  notice- 
able in  the  darkness. 

"Look!"  and  Karl  pointed  across  the  lake.  "There's 
a  light  in  Zergald's  castle." 

"Well?"  I  asked,  seeing  nothing  strange  in  the  incident. 

"It's  in  a  part  never  used,"  Kurlmurt  said,  speaking 
slowly  and  watching  other  lights  spring  up  in  the  right 
wing. 


227 

"Doesn't  he  use  the  palace  at  all?"  I  questioned. 

"There's  a  keeper  there,  but  no  one  else,"  Karl  replied, 
his  eyes  watching  the  distant  lights  sharply. 

"Zergald  may  be  paying  the  place  a  visit,"  I  suggested. 

"I've  never  known  him  to  go  there  these  ten  years.  He 
closed  it  when  his  daughter  died,  and  he's  never  opened 
it  since,"  Kurlmurt  said. 

The  pathos  in  the  simple  statement  touched  me  more 
than  it  did  them,  for  I  had  never  associated  a  wife  and 
children  with  our  grey-eyed,  sharp  and  cunning  adver- 
sary. 

"Well,  let  him  light  her  up  again,"  Karl  exclaimed,  ris- 
ing and  turning  to  the  light  that  fell  from  the  window 
to  glance  at  his  watch.  "I'd  like  to  know  what  is  keep- 
ing her  Highness?" 

"She  went  to  visit  some  sick  people  on  Murkel  Hill," 
Kurlmurt  explained,  "but  she  should  have  been  back  by 
now." 

A  half  hour  passed  before  Karl  rose  again  to  look  at 
his  watch.  When  he  mentioned  the  hour  we  each  glanced 
at  the  other.  With  that  glance  doubt  sprang  up  in  our 
faces. 

Dread,  fear,  alarm  will  spread  from  one  to  another  like 
fire  licking  light  wood.  What  it  was  that  made  me  feel 
something  was  amiss  I  cannot  say.  I  was  not  well 
enough  acquainted  to  know  how  long  the  princess  should 
be  gone  or  where  Murkel  Hill  was  located,  yet  for  all 
that  a  great  uneasiness  seized  upon  me,  and  as  Kurlmurt 
rose  and  strode  toward  the  other  end  of  the  terrace  to  look 
down  the  drive,  I  leaned  over  to  Karl. 

"Who  was  with  her?"  I  asked. 


HILMA 

He  shook  his  head,  but  repeated  the  question  to  Kurl- 
murt  when  he  returned. 

"She  drove,"  he  answered.  "Frederick  was  on  the  box 
and  one  of  the  grooms." 

"Barnsmurk?"  Karl  asked. 

"Yes !  Yes !"  the  older  man  exclaimed  with  some  im- 
patience. "He  rode  with  the  carriage,  of  course." 

"The  countess  did  not  go  ?"  Karl  asked  again. 

"No.     She  had  a  headache." 

"Something  has  detained  her,"  I  said.  "Lieutenant 
Barnsmurk  is  a  surety  against  any  harm  coming  to  her." 

"Is  he?"  Kurlmurt  almost  whispered,  leaning  over 
toward  us.  I  saw  his  face  was  white,  and  I  started  at 
the  strange  look  on  it. 

"Is  he?"  he  asked  again;  "and  what  harm  would  come 
to  her?  What  harm  are  we  thinking  of?  Has  Zergald 
learned  of  the  feeling  among  the  grand  dukes  and  made 
way  with  the  one  great  obstacle  to  his  plans?" 

The  words,  possibly  the  voice  or  the  fear  in  our  hearts, 
made  Karl  and  myself  leap  to  our  feet  with  a  bound. 

"Which  way  to  Murkel  Hill?"  I  demanded. 

But  already  Karl  was  running  down  the  terrace  toward 
the  stables,  and  I  knew  he  would  have  the  horses  ready 
as  quickly  as  any  one. 

An  instant  before  we  had  been  free  of  fear,  but  now 
with  Kurlmurt's  words  all  manner  of  alarming  thoughts 
rushed  through  our  minds. 

Suddenly  a  sound  fell  on  my  ear.  I  stopped,  listened, 
and  far  off  the  noise  of  horses'  hoofs  beating  the  road 
could  be  heard. 

I  saw  that  Kurlmurt  had  caught  the  sound  as  well  as  I. 


A  BROKEN  ENGAGEMENT  229 

The  noise  from  our  mounts  as  Karl  came  galloping  up, 
followed  by  two  grooms,  shut  out  the  sound  for  an  in- 
stant and  then  we  again  heard  the  hoof  beats. 

"Oh,  it's  she!"  Karl  exclaimed  with  a  great  gladness 
in  his  voice. 

Kurlmurt  shook  his  head. 

"The  horses  are  galloping  like  mad,"  I  said. 

Far  down  the  road  we  could  hear  them  coming  on.  Two 
horses  pushed  into  a  run  and  the  sound  of  carriage  wheels 
too.  What  could  it  mean?  Why  the  haste?  We  three 
stood  waiting,  a  thousand  questions  on  our  faces,  but 
speaking  no  word. 

The  running  horses  turned  at  the  gate,  came  on  up  the 
drive.  Suddenly  it  struck  me  that  the  team  was  running 
away,  and  then  far  off  through  the  trees  I  caught  a 
glimpse  of  the  carriage  itself. 

There  was  but  one  man  on  the  box,  and  he  was  urging 
the  horses  on,  leaning  far  down  while  his  whip  fell  on 
their  flanks  like  mad. 

At  such  a  time  minutes  take  ages  to  pass.  Then  down 
the  straight  avenue  the  carriage  swung  into  view,  and 
we  saw  that  it  was  Barnsmurk  himself  on  the  box.  The 
whip  still  swung  over  the  two  horses  running  low  in  their 
collars,  white  with  foam  from  head  to  flank. 

Then  suddenly,  as  he  had  exerted  all  energy  to  urge 
them  forward,  he  dropped  his  whip  and,  pulling  like  mad, 
strove  to  stop  the  team  at  the  door. 

With  a  rush  the  horses  pulled  to  their  haunches,  flung 
the  gravel  about,  and  then  before  the  carriage  came  to 
a  stop  Barnsmurk  flung  the  reins  from  him  and  sprang 
to  the  ground. 


230  HILMA 

Across  his  forehead  a  deep  mark  stood  out  like  fire, 
and  over  his  face  the  red  blood  from  an  ugly  wound 
flowed  unchecked.  His  clothes  were  covered  with  dirt 
and  dust. 

"Her  Highness,  general,"  he  gasped,  saluting,  "she's 
gone !" 

And  then  before  we  could  reach  him  he  pitched  forward 
and  lay  like  one  dead  at  our  feet. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

THE   PATH  TO   THE   LAKE 

WE  carried  the  bodies  of  Frederick  and  the  groom  from 
the  carriage  where  Barnsmurk  had  thrown  them,  revived 
him  and  got  his  story. 

The  carriage  had  been  stopped  in  a  dark  part  of  the 
road  by  a  dozen  men.  Frederick  and  the  groom  had  gone 
down  under  their  shots,  while  Barnsmurk  had  received 
a  blow  on  the  head  that  had  sent  him  from  his  saddle  un- 
conscious. 

How  long  he  had  lain  there  in  the  road  he  could  not 
say,  but  when  he  finally  came  to  he  had  found  the  prin- 
cess gone,  the  carriage  some  hundred  feet  farther  on 
down  the  road,  and  the  two  servants  lying  dead  in  the 
bushes. 

What  happened  then  we  knew  almost  without  his  telling. 
Throwing  the  two  bodies  into  the  carriage,  he  had  driven 
like  mad  to  bring  us  the  news. 

These  facts  we  got  in  a  few  minutes  after  Barnsmurk 
was  brought  out  of  his  faint,  and  then  action  took  posses- 
sion of  us,  one  and  all. 

For  the  rest  of  the  night  there  was  little  sleep  for  any 
one.  Trusted  men  were  sent  out  to  scour  the  country, 
while  Karl,  Kurlmurt  and  myself  took  to  horse  and  rode 
here — there — everywhere. 

When  dawn  was  breaking  we  met  again.     I  recall  now 


232  HILMA 

with  great  vividness  the  picture  that  met  my  eyes  as  I 
strode  in  through  the  open  doorway  to  the  room  in  which 
Hilma  and  I  had  met  and  spoken  of  Zergald's  note. 

Mud  stained  from  heel  to  cap,  I  flung  myself  from  my 
horse  and,  leaving  it  with  a  groom,  went  down  the  long 
hall  and  into  the  room  where  Karl  and  Kurlmurt  were 
waiting. 

Kurlmurt,  his  hands  clasped  behind  him,  his  grey  head 
bent  in  gloomy  thought,  paced  backward  and  forward 
by  the  window  at  the  end. 

Karl,  despair  on  his  face,  sat  gazing  into  the  open  fire. 

Outside,  through  the  half  drawn  curtains,  the  grey 
light  of  early  sunrise  marked  the  trees  against  the  sky. 
A  sleepy  bird  twittered,  rustled  and  chirped  more  boldly 
as  it  got  its  morning  wits  about  it  in  the  ivy  on  the 
wall. 

I  paused  on  the  threshold  and  the  two  looked  up. 

No  one  spoke  as  I  turned  to  Kurlmurt,  then  to  Karl. 
What  was  in  their  faces  needed  no  words  to  confirm  the 
failure  of  their  search.  To  their  questioning  eyes  I 
could  only  shake  my  head. 

At  that  sign,  which  told  I  was  no  bearer  of  good  news. 
Kurlmurt  cast  his  hands  out  in  despair  and  turned  back 
to  his  silent  walk.  Karl  passed  me  a  glass  of  wine,  which 
I  downed  with  a  gulp.  I  had  no  heart  to  eat,  but  knew 
the  need  of  physical  strength,  so  munched  a  biscuit  and 
drank  another  glass  of  port. 

Suddenly  Kurlmurt  came  across  to  where  I  sat  and 
threw  a  heavy  revolver  on  the  table  before  me. 

"If  she's  not  found,  if  harm  comes  to  her,  I'll  kill  Zer- 
gald  three  days  from  now." 


THE  PATH  TO  THE  LAKE     233 

"The  documents  certainly  are  not  in  his  hands,"  I 
answered. 

"Damn  the  documents !"  Karl  shouted,  springing  to  his 
feet,  tears  almost  in  his  eyes.  "Damn  the  things!  They 
have  brought  this  on  her." 

"Assuredly  damn  them,"  I  agreed ;  "but  first  damn  your 
cursed  prime  minister  and  his  knave  Heinrich." 

"Heinrich!"  Karl  whispered,  suddenly  growing  calm. 
"I'll  kill  that  cur." 

"Come,"  I  said,  leaning  back  in  my  chair  and  survey- 
ing the  two  of  them.  "Let's  not  talk  of  killing  any 
one  or  damning  anything  until  we  have  her  back  again." 

They  were  mad  with  grief,  and  I  could  see  plainly 
neither  was  fit  to  make  a  sane  suggestion  or  lead  us  out 
of  the  tangle.  My  heart  was  as  heavy  as  theirs,  for  I 
cared  for  her  as  they  could  not.  Yet  it  was  no  time  for 
cursing  or  threats.  Action  was  the  need,  and  so  without 
a  word  or  by  their  leave  I  took  the  reins  of  authority  into 
my  own  hands. 

"The  news  of  this  must  not  be  allowed  out,"  I  coun- 
selled. "We  must  each  start  off  on  a  quiet  search, 
now  that  light  is  coming.  Zergald  has  no  intention  of 
murder  nor  will  he  let  any  harm  come  to  her.  His  only 
desire  is  to  keep  her  safe  so  that  it  will  be  impossible  for 
us  to  bring  her  before  the  grand  dukes.  Let's  get  the 
mud  off  our  clothing,  and  with  fresh  linen  we'll  go  out  as 
if  for  an  early  ride.  Make  to  the  place  where  they  were 
held  up  and  then  follow  their  tracks.  There  must  have 
been  a  dozen  of  them  from  what  Barnsmurk  has  told  us, 
and  certainly  they'll  have  left  as  broad  a  trail  as  we  will 
need." 


234,  HILMA 

"Aye,  you  have  the  wisdom  of  it,"  Kurlmurt  said, 
stopping  in  his  walk  to  and  fro. 

Karl  stared  across  the  table  at  me,  tears  in  his  eyes 
now,  and  no  pretence  of  hiding  them. 

"Thank  God!"  he  said,  his  voice  choking,  "I  brought 
you;  and  thank  God  you've  learned  to  love  her  well 
enough  to  guide  us  right." 

"Let's  get  going,"  I  interposed,  rising  to  my  feet. 

"True  love,"  Karl  went  on,  not  moving  from  his  place, 
his  shining  eyes  fast  upon  me,  "true  love  leads  where 
all  other  affections  fail." 

"True  love?"  Kurlmurt  questioned  vaguely,  looking 
from  one  to  the  other.  "True  love?  What  do  you 
mean?" 

"He  means,"  I  said,  turning  to  the  grim  old  warrior, 
determined  to  tell  him  all  now  that  Karl  had  flung  the 
thing  out,  "that  I  have  come  to  love  your  niece." 

I  faced  him,  expecting  almost  anything.  That  he 
would  burst  into  anger  I  had  no  doubt,  yet  I  did  not 
justify  my  feelings,  for  God  knows  they  needed  none. 

For  a  brief  moment  Kurlmurt  let  his  gaze  rest  on  Karl's 
face,  as  if  to  read  confirmation  of  my  words,  and  then 
slowly  his  look  travelled  to  mine,  where  certainly  he  could 
see  the  truth,  and  then  he  spoke.  But  those  words.  No 
demand  as  to  my  right  to  feel  as  I  did;  no  doubt  ex- 
pressed that  I  had  said  aught  to  her ;  no  question  at  all, 
only  a  look  of  great  kindness  and  pity  on  his  grim,  old 
face ;  a  hand  held  out  in  added  pity  and  eight  words : 

"I  wish  it  might  be  so,  my  boy." 

How  much  said  in  so  little.  I  had  liked  the  gruff,  old 
gentleman,  the  Duke  of  Kurlmurt,  well  before ;  but  then 


THE  PATH  TO  THE  LAKE     235 

as  he  took  me  to  his  heart,  as  he  would  have  his  niece 
had  she  been  delivered  at  that  moment,  I  loved  him  as 
one  man  can  love  another. 

"What  must  be  must,"  I  answered,  and  I  think  both 
he  and  Karl  caught  the  words,  recalled  quickly  how  they 
had  been  spoken  by  me  before  in  that  same  room,  and  saw 
in  one  brief  second  how  we  two,  she  and  I,  had  turned 
the  matter  over.  They  knew  then  that  we  had  spoken  of 
the  thing  and  decided  what  there  was  for  us  to  do. 

Quickly  we  prepared  for  further  search.  The  horses 
were  led  up,  and  I,  mounting  after  Karl  and  Kurlmurt, 
rode  down  the  long  avenue  with  Barnsmurk  at  my 
side. 

Once  out  of  sight  of  the  castle  we  rode  sharp,  and 
when  in  the  open  road  put  our  horses  to  a  gallop. 

We  turned  in  through  the  woods  a  half  mile  farther  on, 
and  by  a  narrow  bridle-path  came  out  into  the  road, 
well  toward  the  spot  where  the  hold-up  occurred. 

Two  hundred  yards  from  the  place  I  called  a  halt  and 
dismounted. 

"No  other  team  has  passed  here  since  last  night,"  I 
said,  examining  the  ground.  "We'll  try  and  see  what 
the  tracks  tell  us." 

Kurlmurt  nodded  and  I  walked  on,  the  others  following, 
Barnsmurk  leading  my  horse. 

The  sun  was  well  up  and  a  soft  morning  hush  was  in 
the  woods  about  us. 

On  our  left  high  rocks  towered  dark  and  damp ;  on  the 
right  the  woods  closed  in  to  the  very  edge  of  the  road, 
and  as  one  passed  on,  the  ground  was  seen  to  fall  away 
toward  the  lake,  not  far  below  us.  Suddenly  a  thought 


236  HILMA 

struck  me,  not  at  all  reassuring.     If  I  was   right  we 
would  not,  I  feared,  track  the  rascals  far. 

"Does  this  road  come  near  to  the  lake  just  about 
here?"  I  demanded. 

"A  quarter  of  a  mile  or  less  beyond,"  Karl  answered. 
I  asked  nothing  more,  but  pressed  on.     Then  we  came 
to  many  wheel  tracks,  and  I  paused  again. 

"Here's  where  you  found  the  carriage?"  I  questioned. 

Barnsmurk  nodded. 

"And  here,"  I  went  on,  pausing  again  some  ways  on, 
"is  where  they  stopped  you?" 

Again  Barnsmurk  nodded.  All  could  see  the  marks  of 
the  scuffle.  The  ground  had  been  cut  up  by  many  feet, 
and  in  the  dust  two  dark  blood  spots  showed  where  Fred- 
erick and  the  groom  had  fallen. 

"I  came  to  lying  there,"  Barnsmurk  said,  pointing  to 
the  right. 

"And  your  horse?" 

"Shot." 

A  brief  look  about,  and  we  discovered  the  carcass  where 
it  had  been  dragged  into  the  bushes,  the  saddle  and 
bridle  gone.  Some  boughs  had  been  cut  and  thrown 
over  it. 

"That's  been  done  since  last  night,"  Barnsmurk  de- 
clared. "It  was  in  the  road  when  I  regained  my  senses." 

"Yes,  they've  been  back,  some  of  them.  The  footprints 
are  fresher  here  than  in  the  road,  and  too  those  branches 
thrown  over  the  horse  are  not  withered  at  all.  They 
must  have  been  here  within  the  hour." 

Kurlmurt  cursed  aloud,  and  all  of  us  glanced  about, 
half  hoping  we  might  see  some  one  of  the  villains.  Karl's 


THE  PATH  TO  THE  LAKE     237 

hand  played  with  the  pistol  in  his  pocket  and  Barns- 
murk  started  down  the  road  as  if  to  take  a  look 
about. 

I  called  him  back  and  he  came,  for  he,  too,  had 
accepted  my  assumed  authority. 

"The  lake  you  say,"  I  began  when  they  had  gathered 
about  me,  "is  close  in  here." 

"The  woods  lead  down  to  it.  Through  the  ravine  there 
below  is  a  path." 

"Then  I  fear  we'll  only  be  able  to  trace  them  to  the 
water.  I  had  hoped  they  would  go  inland." 

Kurlmurt  nodded,  seeing  my  point. 

The  tracks  led  us  back  along  the  road  from  where  the 
fight  had  occurred  and  turned  off  into  the  path  that  went 
straight  down  the  ravine. 

I  led  the  way,  walking  rapidly,  while  Kurlmurt 
stumbled  behind  and  Karl  followed  him.  Barnsmurk  we 
left  with  the  horses,  much  to  the  poor  fellow's  dis- 
comfort. 

I  pushed  on  before  them,  and  at  a  turn  in  the  path 
found  what  I  had  expected — a  handkerchief.  That  we 
would  follow  her  Hilma,  of  course,  knew,  and  I  had 
counted  on  her  dropping  some  token,  a  handkerchief  or 
a  glove  or  some  trinket,  that  would  tell  us  we  were  on 
the  right  track. 

So  when  I  came  upon  the  dainty  bit  of  lace,  all  stained 
and  muddy,  I  dropped  it  into  my  pocket  like  a  guilty 
schoolboy.  I  had  found  it  and  it  was  mine.  All  about 
us  were  the  marks  of  footsteps.  The  soft  mess  on  the 
side  of  the  path  was  crushed  and  trampled.  The  hand- 
kerchief was  not  needed  to  convince  the  others  that  we 


238  HILMA 

were  on  the  right  track,  so  I  saw  no  need  to  tell  them  yet 
that  I  had  found  something  belonging  to  her. 

If  that  happened  which  I  prayed  God  in  my  heart  each 
moment  would  not  happen,  I  meant  to  have  the  last  thing 
she  had  held,  the  last  thing  she  had  left  as  a  guide  to  us, 
to  me,  who  she  knew  in  her  heart  would  follow  and  fight 
until  he  could  fight  no  longer. 

At  last  the  path  ended  in  the  rocky  edge  of  the  shore 
and  turned  at  the  base  of  a  big  boulder  to  the  right.  I 
waited  here  for  Kurlmurt  and  Karl,  and  then  as  the  path 
was  much  wider,  we  three  went  on  together,  side  by  side, 
saying  not  a  word. 

I  kept  my  eyes  open  for  some  spot  where  it  might  have 
been  possible  for  a  boat  to  land. 

The  rocks  were  piled  up  along  the  shore,  and  as  far 
as  I  could  see  it  was  a  drop  of  five  or  ten  feet  to  the 
water.  Besides,  boulders,  black  and  round,  stuck  their 
heads  from  the  surface,  and  it  seemed  almost  impossible 
for  a  boat  to  get  in  closer  than  a  hundred  feet  or  over. 

Thinking  that  the  landing  had  been  made  above  us,  I 
stopped  and  looked  back  for  an  opening  in  the  shore. 

"There's  a  narrow  channel  beyond,"  Karl  said,  reading 
my  thoughts. 

We  went  on,  and  in  a  deep  break  in  the  shore,  where  a. 
mountain  brook  undoubtedly  found  its  overflow  in  the 
spring,  was  a  narrow  sandy  beach. 

The  mark  of  a  boat  keel  was  plainly  to  be  seen  and 
many  feet  had  cut  the  hard  sand. 

"There !"  said  Karl,  first. 

I  nodded,  and  Kurlmurt  uttered  a  deep  growl,  for 
among  the  many  footprints  was  one  small  and  dainty,. 


THE  PATH  TO  THE  LAKE     239 

For  a  moment  we  stood  there,  the  three  of  us,  looking 
across  the  lake,  as  if  trying  to  read  in  its  trackless  waters 
which  way  the  boat  had  gone. 

Then  suddenly  my  eyes  fell  on  the  dark  outline  of  Zer- 
gald's  castle.  Why  hadn't  the  thing  come  to  me  sooner? 
I  looked  at  Karl,  then  at  Kurlmurt,  and  saw  their  eyes 
were  resting  on  the  same  dark  towering  walls. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

A  NEW  ALLY 

WE  went  back  more  quickly  than  we  came  down,  Kurl- 
murt  and  Karl  cast  into  deeper  despondency  than 
before. 

To  me  there  was  no  reason  to  feel  still  more  depressed, 
for  we  had  simply  confirmed  our  suspicions.  Zergald 
would  want  no  harm  to  befall  her,  so  where  but  in  his 
castle  could  she,  under  the  circumstances,  be  safer?  I 
reasoned  it  out  so  and  then  gave  some  directions. 

We  had  no  time  to  lose  now. 

"You,  Karl,  ride  back  to  the  city  quickly.  Look 
about  you,  arouse  no  suspicion,  but  find  if  Heinrich  is 
around.  And,"  I  counselled,  as  I  saw  the  flash  in  his 
eye,  "keep  a  civil  tongue  in  your  head,  if  you  see  him 
or  Zergald.  We  need  every  hand  now,  and  Zergald 
would  be  glad  of  a  chance  to  put  you  under  arrest." 

Karl  nodded  as  he  sat  there  on  his  horse,  but  as  he  rode 
off  I  again  counselled  care. 

"Don't  spoil  the  whole  thing  by  any  hot-headedness. 
We'll  have  her  back  again  in  a  day." 

Then  the  three  of  us  rode  back  slowly. 

"You  think  Zergald  has  her  in  his  castle?"  Kurlmurt 
asked. 

"It's  very  likely." 

"Then  why  not  storm  the  place?  I  can  raise  a  force 
in  no  time." 


A  NEW  ALLY  241 

I  saw  the  idea  had  been  brooding  in  his  mind  since  we 
had  left  the  water's  edge,  so  I  did  not  hasten  to  disagree 
with  him. 

"How  many  men  can  you  count  upon?"  I  asked. 

"A  thousand." 

"Any  cannon?" 

"Yes." 

"How  long  would  it  take  to  capture  the  castle?" 

"He'll  have  no  more  than  a  handful  within." 

"Undoubtedly." 

"We'd  be  inside  by  morning." 

"If  you  were  unmolested." 

He  looked  at  me  sharply. 

"Zergald,"  I  added,  "might  feel  your  raising  an  armed 
force  and  training  cannon  on  his  castle  warranted  some 
action  on  his  part." 

"We  could  hold  him  off  and  still  get  in  to-morrow." 

"By  the  time  you  did  we'd  have  a  pretty  fair  fight  on 
our  hands,  don't  you  think?" 

"Yes,  but  what  of  it?    Who  fears  the  fight?" 

"Not  I  for  one,"  I  answered,  smiling,  "but  I  do  feai 
civil  war.  We  had  one  once  in  America,  and  I  speak  not 
from  actual  experience,  but  from  knowledge." 

"Civil  war !"  he  repeated  after  me. 

"Yes." 

"Civil  war!"  he  said  again. 

I  saw  I  had  set  him  thinking  in  a  way  no  amount  of 
argument  might  have  availed. 

"What  then?"  he  demanded. 

"There  must  be  some  way  in,  say  after  dark.  Karl 
and  myself  could  try  the  walls." 


242  HILMA 

"Only  two?" 

"Sometimes  two  are  better  than  an  army." 

"Well?" 

"At  least  they  make  less  noise  and  attract  less  atten- 
tion." 

"And  if  you  do  get  in?" 

"Get  out,"  I  said,  "and  bring  her  Highness  with  us." 

"But  if  you  fail?" 

"There's  no  such  thing  as  fail  in  this,"  I  answered. 

He  shot  at  me  a  sharp  glance  from  under  his  heavy 
eyebrows. 

"I'll  leave  it  to  you,  Converse.  God  sent  you  here  in 
the  first  place,  God  will  see  you  through  now." 

"Amen,"  I  answered,  and  we  went  on  sharply  toward 
the  castle. 

I,  for  one,  was  quite  ready  for  breakfast,  and  Barns- 
murk  found  his  appetite  after  a  bit.  Kurlmurt,  however, 
was  pressed  down,  and  scarcely  touched  his  food. 

"Come!  come!"  I  admonished  him.  "It  will  not  help 
our  cause  one  whit  to  refuse  the  food.  Eat,  man,  and 
have  strength  to  go  on  with  the  game.  Why,"  I  laughed 
heartily,  assuming  a  gaiety  I  little  felt,  "we  have  the 
thing  as  good  as  settled.  Let  Karl  but  find  Heinrich 
gone  from  the  city,  and  we  have  need  of  no  greater  proof 
that  her  Highness  is  across  the  lake  with  him  as  her 
gaoler." 

"What?"  the  old  man  demanded,  springing  to  his  feet, 
"she  there  with  that  scoundrel  and  you  sitting  here 
calmly  eating  and  speaking  of  it." 

"But  why  not  ?"  I  asked  a  bit  sharply,  to  bring  him  to 
his  senses.  "Let  us  know  the  forces  of  the  enemy  and 


A  NEW  ALLY 

then  we  may  circumvent  them.  You'd  not  counsel  an 
attack  by  one  regiment  until  you  knew  whether  you  were 
to  meet  one  or  a  dozen?" 

"True!  true!"  he  agreed,  calming  himself;  "you  are 
right." 

Before  the  meal  was  half  over  Karl  was  back  with  the 
very  news  I  had  expected.  Heinrich  was  out  of  the 
city,  had  been  since  the  evening  before. 

And  then,  as  if  to  cheer  us  all  and  make  the  task  easier, 
came  a  confirmation  of  our  suspicions.  A  servant  en- 
tered and  whispered  in  Kurlmurt's  ear.  The  duke 
glanced  up  sharply. 

"Who  is  he?  A  fellow  to  see  me —  Important!  Let 
him  in !" 

"He  wishes  to  see  you  alone,  your  Grace,"  the  servant 
suggested. 

"Have  him  in  here — in  here !"  Kurlmurt  ordered. 

The  servant  withdrew  quickly  and  instantly  re- 
turned with  a  short,  thick-set  fellow  in  corduroy  and 
leggings. 

He  held  his  hat  in  his  hand,  but  looked  about  him  with 
a  brave  face.  His  clear  blue  eyes  shone  with  excitement 
and  his  cheeks  were  flushed. 

"Well?"  Kurlmurt  demanded. 

The  fellow  hesitated,  and  then  asked  if  he  might  have  a 
private  word  with  Kurlmurt. 

"What's  your  errand?"  Kurlmurt  demanded. 

"Of  her  Highness,"  the  fellow  answered  in  a  whisper. 

You  could  have  heard  a  pin  drop  before  Kurlmurt 
spoke  again. 

"If  it  is  of  her  go  on.    Speak  here !" 


244  HILMA 

Constraint  fell  off  the  fellow  at  the  words,  and  he 
stepped  forward  and  spoke  quickly. 

"Count  Heinrich  of  Vankle  is  at  Duke  Zergald's  castle, 
your  Grace.  I'm  the  gate-man  and  caretaker  there — 
Bern  Valter's  my  name.  My  mother,  your  Grace,  served 
the  family  once  before  she  married." 

"Yes,  I  know,"  Kurlmurt  nodded.  "She  married 
Valter,  Zergald's  gardener." 

"The  same,  sir.  Well,  Count  Heinrich  has  been  living 
at  the  castle  two  days  back.  Yesterday  he  sent  me  off 
early  in  the  day,  and  I  did  not  return  until  late  in  the 
night.  When  I  did  I  found  twenty  men  or  so  housed 
in  the  banquet  hall,  while  Count  Heinrich  had  moved 
down  himself,  onto  the  lower  floor,  to  the  small  library. 
I  thought  it  strange,  but  said  nothing,  as  it  was  not  my 
place.  This  morning  while  working  on  the  moat  at 
the  back  of  the  wing  under  the  library  window  I  heard 
a  bit  of  a  scratching  and,  God  bless  my  soul,  your  Grace, 
when  I  looked  up  there  was  her  Highness  at  the 
window." 

"Aye !"  Kurlmurt  said,  his  grey  eyebrows  coming  down 
sharply  over  his  eyes.  Barnsmurk  moved  uneasily  in  his 
chair,  Karl  sat  with  tense  face,  while  I  watched  the  fel- 
low, to  be  sure  this  was  no  fresh  trap  into  which  we  were 
expected  to  fall  by  its  apparent  frankness. 

"It  was  the  window  beyond  the  small  library  where 
Count  Heinrich  has  taken  up  his  quarters,"  Valter  went 
on  as  Kurlmurt  signed  for  him  to  proceed.  "I  would 
have  called  out  had  not  her  Highness  shook  her  head  and 
put  her  fingers  to  her  lips.  I  moved  over  to  the  window, 
and  when  I  got  below  it  the  princess  spoke  to  me.  She 


A  NEW  ALLY  245 

bade  me  come  here,  as  I  love  my  country,  and  tell  you 
where  she  is." 

The  fellow  stopped  and  shifted  nervously  on  his  feet. 

"Nothing  more?"  Kurlmurt  demanded. 

"She  only  added  she  was  unharmed  and  had  been 
treated  kindly." 

"Damn  kindly,  I'll  warrant,"  Karl  muttered,  moving 
with  a  great  indrawn  breath. 

I  took  a  pencil  and  a  piece  of  paper  from  my  pocket. 

"Can  you  tell  me  how  the  castle  is  planned?"  I  asked. 

The  fellow  looked  at  me  in  some  surprise. 

"Yes,  let's  have  the  plan,"  Kurlmurt  said. 

Under  Valter's  direction,  I  soon  drew  a  rough  diagram 
of  the  castle. 

"How  many  men  are  there?"  I  asked. 

"Twenty  or  so." 

"Where  are  they  lodged?" 

"On  the  second  floor,  at  the  far  end,  in  the  banquet 
hall." 

"Are  they  allowed  any  wine?" 

He  looked  at  me  and  shook  his  head. 

"Could  you  get  some  to  them?" 

"I  might  with  their  evening  meal." 

"That  would  do,"  I  said,  considering  as  I  spoke  the 
scheme  I  had  half  framed. 

"By  the  way,  how  did  you  get  away?"  I  suddenly 
demanded,  turning  from  the  plan  before  me. 

"Count  Heinrich  sent  for  me  soon  after  I  had  seen  the 
princess  and  bade  me  come  to  the  city  with  a  note.*" 

"Have  you  the  note?" 

"I  delivered  it." 


246  HILMA 

"To  be  sure,"  I  agreed,  "but  where?" 

"At  a  house  in  the  Wurtsmurton." 

"No.  21?"  I  suggested. 

The  fellow  nodded  with  a  look  of  surprise  that  I  should 
know  the  number. 

"And  who  took  the  note?"  I  inquired. 

"A  short  man  wrapped  in  a  long  coat.  I  could  not  see 
him  well,  for  he  only  opened  the  door  a  crack." 

"Zergald !"  Karl  muttered. 

Valter  glanced  up  with  a  startled  look,  and  a  flash  of 
hatred  flew  into  his  eyes  at  the  name  of  the  prime 
minister. 

I  had  been  wondering  if  the  fellow  had  a  motive  in 
bringing  us  the  news,  besides  his  wish  to  serve  the  prin- 
cess, and  thought  I  saw  it  in  his  look  at  the  mention  of 
Zergald's  name.  Possibly,  we  were  not  the  only  ones  who 
had  a  dislike  for  Old  Pepper  Box. 

"And  after  you  gave  up  the  note?"  I  inquired. 

"I  came  here  to  see  his  Grace  of  Kurlmurt." 

"And  well  you'll  be  paid  for  it,"  Kurlmurt  declared. 

"If  you're  not  knocked  in  the  head  by  Heinrich  when 
you  get  back,"  I  suggested. 

Valter  stood  between  us,  looking  from  one  to  the  other 
in  doubt.  He  felt  that  Kurlmurt  was  the  one  to  ques- 
tion, and  did  not  understand  my  interference. 

"I  took  good  pains  that  no  one  followed  me  here,"  he 
said.  "I  went  clean  about  by  the  old  town  from  the 
Wurtsmurton,  and  came  onto  the  grounds  along  the 
shore  by  the  lake.  No  one  followed  me,  I  am  sure." 

I  nodded  with  satisfaction.  It  was  worth  something  to 
know  we  had  a  fellow  of  brains  to  deal  with. 


A  NEW  ALLY  247 

"And  now,"  I  asked,  studying  the  plans  again,  "what's 
the  best  way  into  the  castle?" 

"There  is,  sir,  in  the  wall,  a  small  gate.  If  one  came 
in  a  boat  he  could  make  a  landing  on  the  rock.  There 
is  a  ring  in  the  big  flat  one  under  the  gate.  Tie  your 
boat  there." 

"And  the  gate,  is  it  locked?" 

"I'll  have  it  opened  at  the  hour  you  name." 

The  fellow's  answers  and  suggestions  were  so  pat  that 
I  looked  at  him  in  some  wonder. 

"You've  a  good  head  on  those  shoulders  of  yours, 
Valter." 

"Thank  you,  sir." 

"We'll  have  to  find  a  better  use  for  your  wits  than 
tending  the  prime  minister's  castle." 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  he  answered  again,  and  then  started 
to  say  something,  but  stopped  while  a  bit  of  a  smile 
played  across  his  face. 

"Well?"  I  asked. 

"Nothing,  sir." 

"We'll  welcome  the  humour  just  now." 

"Well,  sir,  I  was  only  thinking  I'd  have  to  find  some- 
thing else  after  I  open  the  gate." 

We  all  joined  him  in  his  mirth,  and  it  was  a  relief  to 
feel  we  could  laugh  again. 

"Well,"  I  said,  looking  at  Karl,  "how  is  ten  to-night 
for  you?" 

"It  will  be  dark  then,"  Karl  answered. 

"We'll  expect  the  gate  open  at  ten,  then,"  I  said,  turn- 
ing to  Valter,  "and  a  good  supply  of  wine  to  those  fel- 
lows of  Heinrich's  when  you  serve  them  their  dinner." 


248  HILMA 

"Very  good,  sir ;  and  if  it's  very  dark  you  can  find  the 
gate  by  the  great  pipe." 

"And  what  may  that  be?"  I  inquired. 

"The  moat  drains  off  through  a  pipe  into  the  lake. 
There's  quite  a  bit  of  water  running  now,  for  the  moat 
is  full,  as  the  springs  on  the  mountain  are  running 
quite  strong." 

"The  falling  water  from  the  pipe  then  will  guide  us. 
Ten  to-night." 

"Don't  fail  us,"  Karl  added. 

The  fellow  was  half  way  to  the  door,  but  he  stopped 
at  Karl's  words  and  faced  us. 

"I'm  in  Duke  Zergald's  service,  your  Grace,  but — he, 
sir — my  father — it  was  he  who  had  him  shot,  sir,  and 
her  Highness  was  kind  to  my  mother  then,  very  kind  to 
her." 

Kurlmurt  nodded  his  head  at  the  remembrance. 

The  others  of  us  dropped  our  eyes  quickly  from  the 
fellow's  face. 

"Ten  o'clock,  sir,"  he  said  in  a  new  tone,  and  was  gone. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

THE  FIGHT  IN   THE  PARK 

WHEN  the  door  closed  on  Valter  we  were  silent  for  an 
instant,  each  busy  with  his  thoughts. 

I  had  no  doubt  now  that  the  fellow  would  serve  us,  for 
the  look  on  his  face  as  he  had  spoken  of  his  father's 
death  and  of  the  princess's  kindness  to  his  mother  told 
the  feeling  in  his  heart. 

"Well?"  Karl  demanded,  turning  to  me. 

The  others  drew  their  chairs  closer,  and  with  the  rough 
outline  of  the  castle  before  us,  we  laid  our  plans  for  her 
rescue. 

"You  and  I,"  I  said,  speaking  to  Karl,  "we'll  get  a 
boat,  cross  to  the  castle,  and  once  inside  it  should  be 
easy." 

"But  I,  sir?"  Barnsmurk  made  bold  to  ask. 

I  hesitated  and  looked  at  Kurlmurt. 

"As  you  decide,"  he  said. 

"I  let  harm  come  to  her,"  the  poor  fellow  pleaded ;  "let 
me  help  in  her  rescue." 

"Very  well,"  I  agreed.  "The  three  of  us  will  go,  while 
you,  sir,"  I  said,  turning  to  Kurlmurt,  "might  go  to 
Zergald  and  acquaint  him  with  the  princess's  disap- 
pearance. It  may  serve  to  put  him  off  his  guard." 

"A  peaceful  part  for  me,"  Kurlmurt  objected. 

"It  will  help  if  Zergald  but  feels  we  do  not  suspect 


250  HILMA 

him  of  having  had  a  hand  in  the  matter.  If  we  can  slip 
in  and  seize  Heinrich,  we  should  have  the  princess  out 
before  any  one  is  the  wiser.  Then  you  can  have  the 
satisfaction  of  calling  upon  Zergald  again  and  advise 
him  of  your  niece's  recovery — say,  after  being  lost  in 
the  woods  over  night." 

Kurlmurt  nodded  and  chuckled  grimly  at  the  humour 
of  the  thing,  should  we  succeed. 

"We  can  get  a  boat  at  the  inn,"  Karl  said. 

"But  we  must  be  on  the  watch  that  we  are  not  stopped. 
Zergald  will,  I  think,  having  her  Highness,  keep  a  line 
on  us  to  see  that  we  do  not  make  a  move  toward  her 
recovery." 

"I  ordered  those  who  saw  the  bodies  to  hold  their 
tongues,"  Kurlmurt  said,  "but  each  hour  I  fear  the 
thing  will  get  around." 

"By  morning  her  Highness  will  be  here,  and  then  the 
danger  will  be  over.  We  can  say  she  was  detained  or 
stopped  somewhere." 

"Her  Highness  can  make  some  excuse,"  Karl  said. 

"And  now  you'd  best  put  your  anger  in  your  pocket," 
I  advised,  turning  to  Kurlmurt,  "and  call  upon  Zergald, 
while  we  take  to  horse  and  again  ride  to  the  spot  where 
she  was  captured.  From  there  we'll  go  across  country, 
as  if  we  were  searching  for  her.  Thus,  if  Zergald  is 
keeping  an  eye  on  our  movements  we'll  make  him  feel 
we  have  no  idea  her  Highness  is  in  his  castle." 

We  secured  fresh  mounts  and  went  about  the  task  of 
helping  throw  sand  in  Zergald's  eyes. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  we  rode  back  to  the  castle,  where, 
leaving  Karl  and  Barnsmurk,  I  went  on  to  the  inn. 


THE  FIGHT  IN  THE  PARK          251 

I  cleaned  my  pistol,  saw  that  it  was  to  be  counted  upon 
and  then  tested  again  and  again  the  steel  in  a  short 
rapier  Karl  had  left  with  me.  We  were  each  to  take  a 
sword  and  our  revolvers.  A  short  piece  of  rope  I  also 
secured,  and  with  a  pocketful  of  extra  cartridges  was 
ready  for  nine  o'clock  to  come. 

There  was  some  time  yet,  so  I  sat  down  on  the  balcony 
for  a  long  hour,  smoked  cigar  after  cigar,  while  my  eyes 
rested  on  the  distant  outline  of  Zergald's  castle. 

The  blood  raced  through  my  veins  at  the  thought  of 
her  held  captive  there.  Time  and  again  doubt  seized 
me  as  to  the  possibility  of  our  plans  carrying  through 
successfully.  Would  it  not  be  better  to  gather 
together  twenty  men,  ride  to  the  castle  and  demand  the 
princess's  release?  Assuredly  that  was  the  thing  to  be 
done,  and  yet  no  more  had  the  idea  come  than  the 
danger  in  it  was  apparent. 

Suppose  we  did?  No  doubt  we  would  be  given  leave 
to  search,  while  she  for  whom  we  looked  would  be  taken 
to  some  remote  and  secret  dungeon. 

Truly  there  seemed  but  one  thing  to  do.  She  had  been 
carried  off  by  a  quick  and  sudden  attack ;  a  like  method 
alone  would  release  her. 

The  agony  I  went  through  that  day  I  have  no  heart  to 
set  down  here.  One  scheme,  one  thought,  one  mad  dream 
came  rushing  in  upon  me,  only  to  be  followed  by  another 
equally  wild.  A  man  waiting  his  execution  could  hardly 
have  found  the  minutes  so  long  and  yet  so  short. 

The  one  solace  in  the  whole  day  was  the  remembrance 
of  the  word  brought  by  Valter  from  the  princess  herself, 
that  no  harm  had  been  done  her.  And  yet  even  with 


252  HILMA 

that  assurance  fear  gripped  my  heart  as  I  pictured  a 
thousand  and  one  insults  inflicted  upon  her  by  that  vil- 
lain Heinrich.  And  then  the  deep  cunning  of  the  man 
came  to  my  mind  as  a  guarantee  of  her  safety. 

If  Zergald's  plans  should  fail  even  at  the  eleventh  hour, 
he  would  prefer  to  stand  well  with  her  Highness.  There- 
fore, beyond  a  doubt,  he  would  do  her  all  favour  possi- 
ble, make  her  captivity  as  easy  as  he  could,  and  all  the 
time  explain  most  plausibly  that  he  was  carrying  out 
Zergald's  order  because  he  must,  but  doing  it  himself 
to  assure  her  greater  safety. 

The  more  I  thought  on  it,  the  more  certain  I  was  that 
such  would  be  his  course.  In  fact,  I  had  every  reason 
to  believe  that  already  the  princess  felt  indebted  to  him 
for  some  favour  he  had  deftly  made  her  feel  he  had  done, 
yet  the  while  apparently  trying  to  conceal  the  act. 

There  was  no  doubt  as  to  his  being  a  clever  rogue,  and 
I  gave  him  full  credit  for  his  cunning.  And  while  I  did 
so  and  had  a  consolation  in  the  thought  that  it  meant  her 
greater  safety,  I  rebelled  that  she  should  be  thrown  in 
contact  with  such  a  man.  Woe  unto  Heinrich  of  Vankle 
if  he  should  show  fight.  Between  Karl,  Barnsmurk, 
and  myself  he  stood  in  danger  of  faring  ill. 

I  heard  the  half  hour  strike,  and  suddenly  with  the 
deep  tone  of  the  cathedral  clock  that  floated  solemnly 
and  clear  to  my  ear  came  the  thought  that  in  three  days 
I  must  be  gone. 

"In  three  days  I  must  be  gone,"  I  said  aloud,  and  then, 
because  those  three  days  were  likely  to  be  busy  ones,  I 
turned  to  my  luggage  and  began  to  pack  my  bags. 

I  dressed  myself  in  my  riding  breeches,  boots,  a  light 


THE  FIGHT  IN  THE  PARK          253 

outing  shirt  and  a  short  coat,  as  the  best  I  had  with 
me  for  active  work,  or  a  fight,  and  as  I  finally  closed  my 
largest  bag  I  found  the  clock  pointing  to  a  few  minutes 
before  nine. 

It  was,  therefore,  nearly  time  for  Karl  and  Barnsmurk 
to  arrive,  and  I  decided  to  go  down  to  the  lake  and  wait 
for  them  at  the  boat  landing. 

I  picked  up  my  cap,  dropped  my  revolver  into  my 
pocket  with  the  extra  cartridges,  and  slipping  my  sword 
under  my  arm,  went  out  on  the  balcony. 

A  light  breeze  was  blowing  across  the  water,  and  the 
lap  of  the  waves  on  the  pebbled  beach  came  like  soft 
music  to  my  ears.  Out  across,  on  the  farther  side  of 
the  lake,  lights  burned  in  Zergald's  castle.  They  had 
been  there  the  night  before,  but  now  they  shone  like  a 
beacon. 

Under  one  of  those  lights  she,  dearer  to  me  than  all 
else,  dearer  than  life  itself,  sat.  Was  she  counting  on 
Karl  or  on  Kurlmurt  or  on  John  Converse  to  lead  the 
rescue  ?  Was  she  longing  for  the  voice  of  one  of  us,  and 
for  which  voice  did  she  long  the  most? 

Bad  thoughts  for  a  man  who  has  to  lead  an  expedi- 
tion such  as  we  had  planned.  Bad  thoughts,  and  I 
closed  my  heart  to  its  true  feeling,  because  thus  closed 
it  could  help  her  best.  And  then  I  could  not  keep  back 
the  thought  that  it  must  be  closed  not  only  to  do  the 
work  of  that  night,  but  for  all  time.  Another  bad 
thought !  So  I  shrugged  my  shoulders  and  started  down 
the  path  to  the  lake. 

Suddenly  on  my  right  hand  I  heard  a  faint  noise,  and 
instinctively  sprang  behind  a  bush  on  the  left  as  a 


254  HILMA 

huge  club  came  crashing  through  the  air  where  I  had 
stood. 

So,  thought  I,  as  I  crouched  low,  my  ears  alert,  the 
'fight  is  to  be  begun  on  this  side  of  the  lake.  I  had  my 
revolver  out,  though  I  did  not  wish  to  use  it. 

For  a  moment  no  sound  came  to  me,  and  then,  thinking 
perhaps  I  could  draw  their  cover,  I  uttered  as  heartfelt 
a  groan  as  I  could  muster. 

"You  landed  him,"  a  voice  said  instantly,  so  near  that 
I  almost  started. 

"Be  careful,"  a  second  cautioned. 

I  groaned  again. 

"He's  coming  around,"  the  first  spoke.  "We'd  better 
get  him  before  he  does." 

It  was  so  dark  I  could  not  see  my  assailants,  but  in  an 
instant  the  bushes  began  to  snap  and  two  forms  loomed 
up  in  the  path. 

One  of  them  kicked  out  with  his  foot. 

"He's  not  here." 

"He  groaned,"  the  other  insisted. 

I  could  have  reached  out  and  touched  them  with  my 
hand. 

One  moved  forward  nearer  to  me,  and  as  he  leaned  over 
to  feel  for  my  body  I  brought  the  butt  of  my  pistol 
down  on  his  head. 

He  fell  without  a  word,  and  as  he  did  so  I  sprang  over 
him  at  the  throat  of  the  second. 

In  the  darkness  I  missed  my  calculation,  however,  and 
while  I  struck  the  fellow  and  sent  him  sprawling,  I  failed 
to  get  my  fingers  on  him,  but  fell  myself. 

In  an  instant  he  was  upon  his  feet,  and  with  an  oath 


THE  FIGHT  IN  THE  PARK          255 

set  off  down  the  path  toward  the  lake  as  fast  as  he  could 
run. 

Scrambling  to  my  feet,  I  started  after  him,  but  in  the 
darkness  lost  my  way. 

At  last  I  gave  it  up,  and  retracing  my  steps,  began 
a  search  for  the  one  I  had  knocked  down.  I  hunted  high 
and  low,  but  could  find  no  trace  of  him.  What  path 
I  had  taken  from  the  balcony  I  could  not  say,  and  so 
I  finally  gave  up  the  search,  confident  there  could  have 
been  but  two  of  them,  and  that  by  now  they  were  well  out 
of  the  way. 

The  sound  of  the  water  was  on  my  left,  and  guided  by 
that  and  the  lights  in  the  inn,  I  made  my  way  to  the 
shore. 

As  I  swung  a  light  keel  boat  into  the  water  a  step 
sounded  on  the  gravel.  Warned  by  my  previous  ad- 
venture, I  crouched  down  beside  the  boat,  revolver  in 
hand,  to  make  sure  who  was  coming. 

In  a  minute  I  recognised  Barnsmurk,  and  hailed  him 
in  a  low  voice. 

"Did  you  see  any  one  prowling  about?"  I  asked. 

"No,"  he  answered;  "no  one." 

Suddenly,  as  I  started  to  tell  him  of  my  adventure,  a 
pistol  shot  rang  out,  followed  by  a  cry,  two  or  three 
oaths,  and  then  Karl's  voice  shouted: 

"Get  away." 

Barnsmurk  sprang  forward,  though  I  called  him  back. 

I  could  hear  the  sound  of  steel  upon  steel,  and  felt 
sure  Karl  was  holding  his  own.  The  danger  of  a  trap 
into  which  we  all  might  fall  held  me  back  for  an  instant. 

Then  Karl's  voice  called  a  warning  again. 


256  HILMA 

"Push  off,  John,  push  off!" 

"Get  him  quick!"  I  heard  some  one  call,  and  then  a 
shot  rang  out,  and  this  time  Barnsmurk  set  up  a  shout 
for  me  to  get  away. 

I  cared  not  to  desert  them,  yet  if  the  three  of  us  were 
knocked  over  the  princess  stood  a  poor  chance  of  being 
released. 

I  hesitated,  however,  to  leave,  but  stood  one  foot  in  the 
boat,  the  other  on  the  float,  waiting  to  hear  what  would 
come  of  the  fight. 

A  great  fuss  was  being  made,  and  I  trusted  it  would 
attract  the  people  in  the  inn. 

Then  suddenly  some  one  cried :  "There !"  and  a  great 
stillness  came  over  the  garden. 

And  then  as  suddenly  some  one  came  rushing  toward 
the  lake,  calling,  "Wait!  Wait,  John!" 

It  was  all  that  was  needed  to  give  Karl's  warning  con- 
firmation, for  the  voice  was  neither  his  nor  Barnsmurk's. 

As  the  man  came  on,  calling  again  for  we  to  wait,  I 
pushed  off  the  boat,  dropped  into  the  bottom  of  it  and 
waited. 

A  figure  ran  out  onto  the  wharf,  called  again,  and 
seeing  that  I  had  discovered  the  trick,  whipped  out  his 
revolver  and  began  firing.  The  bullets  sang  about  me, 
and  then  some  one  else  shouted: 

"You  fool!  stop!" 

Another  man  stood  on  the  float.  I  raised  up  carefully, 
took  aim,  and  fired. 

The  fellow  who  had  come  last,  and  who  was  the  taller 
of  the  two,  threw  up  his  arms  with  a  cry  and  pitched 
forward. 


THE  FIGHT  IN  THE  PARK          257 

Then  as  lights  sprang  up  in  the  inn  and  men  came 
rushing  into  the  garden  with  lanterns  I  bent  to  the  oars. 

It  was  already  late,  and  if  they  had  a  suspicion  of  our 
plans  there  was  need  of  haste,  for  the  castle  must  be 
reached  before  Heinrich  could  be  warned. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

A  USEFUL,  DRAIN  PIPE 

I  PULLED  as  hard  as  I  could  for  five  minutes  and  then 
stopped.  Over  the  lake  a  great  stillness  hung,  and  satis- 
fied no  one  was  following  me,  I  bent  to  the  oars  again. 

A  fear  gripped  my  heart  that  it  had  gone  ill  with  Karl 
and  Barnsmurk,  yet  the  sudden  commotion  in  the  inn 
might  have  meant  they  would  secure  help  from  that  quar- 
ter. 

The  fact  that  Barnsmurk  had  come  unmolested  led  me 
to  hope  the  attack  was  simply  an  effort  to  get  Karl  and 
myself  out  of  the  way,  in  which  case  it  bade  fair  to  go 
easy  with  them  both,  even  if  they  were  not  rescued,  and 
also  made  it  possible  that  Heinrich  would  not  be  warned 
of  my  coming. 

Once  or  twice  I  paused  to  see  if  I  had  held  my  course 
with  the  lights  of  the  inn  astern,  and  then  as  the  black 
outline  of  the  castle  walls  loomed  close  ahead  I  slowed 
my  stroke  and  rowed  in  carefully. 

The  boat's  nose  touched  the  shore,  and  then  I  listened 
for  the  running  water  from  the  pipe  that  led  out  of  the 
moat.  It  sounded  above  me,  and  with  that  as  a  guide 
I  soon  found  the  ring,  tied  up  the  boat  and  stepped  out 
upon  the  flat  rock. 

There  was  just  barely  room  for  me  to  stand,  and  I  had 
to  feel  with  my  hands  to  find  the  door  in  the  wall.  I  tried 
it,  but  found  it  locked. 


A  USEFUL  DRAIN  PIPE  259 

I  knew  I  was  early,  as  the  cathedral  clock  had  not 
chimed  the  hour,  so  I  sat  down,  my  back  to  the  wall,  to 
wait. 

Several  minutes  passed,  the  only  sound  being  the  steady 
fall  of  water  from  the  drain  pipe.  It  sounded  so  loud 
I  made  up  my  mind  the  moat  must  be  overfull,  and  I 
doubted  if  I  would  be  able  to  hear  Valter's  footsteps 
when  he  came. 

As  I  waited  I  reloaded  the  empty  chamber  in  my 
revolver,  and  as  it  snapped  closed  the  cathedral  bells 
rang  out  the  hour. 

Ten  minutes,  perhaps,  had  passed,  but  it  seemed  ages 
since  I  had  landed.  And  yet  the  time  I  had  already  spent 
on  the  rock  was  nothing  to  that  which  I  was  still  forced 
to  wait,  for  the  gatekeeper  failed  to  come. 

For  the  first  five  minutes  I  sat  in  patience,  and  then 
when  at  least  ten  minutes  more  had  passed,  I  rose,  unable 
to  endure  the  suspense  longer. 

A  thousand  mad  fancies  flew  through  my  brain.  Now 
the  attack  in  the  garden  seemed  to  point  to  one  thing, 
and  one  thing  only:  that  Zergald  had  learned  in  some 
way  of  our  plans. 

Either  Valter  had  played  us  false,  or  he  too  was 
knocked  in  the  head,  as  Karl  and  Barnsmurk  had  been. 
In  such  a  case  quick  action  was  demanded  on  my  part. 
Yet  I  waited  patiently  for  five  minutes  more,  and  then 
began  to  look  or  feel  about  me. 

The  rock  on  which  I  stood  was  no  larger  than  a  table, 
and  beyond  it  on  both  sides  the  shore  was  a  mass  of 
huge,  rough  boulders  that  afforded  no  sure  footing. 

I  felt  along  the  wall  as  far  as  I  could  and  over  the 


260  HILMA 

doorway,  but  found  no  projecting  stones  that  would 
make  it  possible  to  climb  the  wall,  which  rose  twelve  feet 
above  me,  smooth  and  unscalable. 

I  tried  the  door  again,  and  found  it  would  not  give  way 
even  to  my  shoulder.  Then  I  listened,  holding  my 
breath  and  cursing  the  running  water  from  the  pipe,  for 
it  prevented  my  hearing  any  sound  that  might  have  come 
from  within. 

Finding  my  efforts,  such  as  they  were,  of  no  avail,  I 
sat  down  again  with  what  patience  I  could  summon. 
Still  the  water  ran  noisily  from  the  pipe,  still  my  boat 
bumped  and  bumped  against  the  rock,  but  no  other  sound 
could  be  heard.  At  last  the  clock  across  the  lake  in  the 
cathedral  chimed  the  half  hour,  and  I  rose,  resolved  to 
do  something,  though  I  knew  not  what. 

If  I  had  had  an  axe  or  a  bar  I  might  have  broken  in 
the  door,  but  without  some  such  tool  I  seemed  helpless. 

Then  suddenly  a  thought  came  to  me,  and  I  resolved 
to  act  upon  it.  Certainly  I  was  not  going  to  spend  the 
night  outside  the  wall,  and  already  valuable  time  was 
being  lost. 

I  dropped  back  into  the  boat,  and  moving  to  the  stern, 
swung  it  around  until  I  was  nearly  under  the  overflow 
pipe.  I  reached  out  in  the  darkness  and  found  the  pipe 
was  a  large  one  of  iron. 

How  long  it  was  I  did  not  know.  It  seemed  to  run 
straight  through  under  the  wall,  and  certainly  the  other 
end  could  be  but  half  under  water,  for  the  stream  that 
flowed  through  it,  while  swift,  only  half  filled  the  pipe. 

My  mind  made  up,  I  took  off  my  coat,  wrapped  my 
pistol  and  extra  cartridges  inside  of  it  and  tied  these  to 


A  USEFUL  DRAIN  PIPE  261 

one  of  the  loose  seats  of  the  boat.  I  then  climbed  back 
onto  the  rocks,  tried  the  door  again  only  to  find  it  locked, 
listened  an  instant  to  see  if  Valter  were  yet  coming,  and 
hearing  nothing,  climbed  over  the  rocks  until  I  was  on 
top  of  the  pipe. 

Then  with  some  difficulty  I  climbed  down  until  my  feet 
rested  on  the  round  bottom  of  the  pipe.  The  water  ran 
with  more  force  than  I  had  thought,  and  it  was  almost 
impossible  to  keep  my  footing.  Still,  by  clinging  to  the 
rocks  and  the  edge  of  the  pipe,  I  was  able  to  let  myself 
down  until  I  was  in  a  sitting  position,  my  feet  and  legs 
in  the  pipe  and  covered  by  the  water,  which  rushed 
against  my  body  with  a  dull  roar;  my  face  was  toward 
the  castle.  Then  slowly  I  turned  myself  around,  cling- 
ing to  the  rim,  but  all  the  time  working  my  body  farther 
in. 

The  water,  thus  dammed  up,  began  to  run  over  my 
back.  I  reached  out,  picked  up  the  seat  to  which  my 
coat  and  sword  were  tied,  and  then  slowly  began  to  back 
my  way  into  the  pipe. 

I  was  able  to  half  kneel,  and  while  the  water  ran  up 
to  my  chin,  my  mouth  was  above  the  surface. 

The  seat  I  dragged  after  me,  holding  the  rope  in  my 
teeth.  Speed  was  essential,  for  the  water  was  cold  and 
I  knew  there  was  great  danger  that  my  cartridges  and 
pistol  would  get  wet. 

I  backed  on  and  on.  The  pipe  seemed  longer  than  I 
had  thought  it  could  be,  and  the  feeling  of  being  in  a 
trap  came  over  me. 

The  bottom  was  so  slimy  that  my  hands  and  knees 
slipped  as  I  worked  my  way  backward.  Once  my  hands 


262  HILMA 

struck  a  mass  of  weeds,  and  I  pitched  forward,  my  head 
going  under  water.  The  rope  slipped  from  my  teeth, 
but  I  grabbed  out  with  my  left  hand,  while  I  tried  to 
regain  my  half  upright  position  with  my  right.  By 
good  luck  I  got  hold  of  the  rope  again  and  drew  the  boat 
seat  back  to  me. 

Thus  I  worked  on,  going  an  interminable  distance,  as  it 
seemed. 

I  was  soaked  through  and  through,  and  the  cold  of  the 
water,  heightened  by  the  feeling  of  being  shut  up  in  the 
pipe,  set  me  shivering  all  over. 

At  last,  when  it  seemed  as  if  I  had  travelled  far 
enough  to  be  half  way  under  the  castle  itself,  my  feet 
slipped  over  the  edge  of  the  pipe,  and  with  an  extra  effort 
I  pushed  my  legs  out  until  they  hung  down  in  the  waters 
of  the  moat. 

Grasping  the  rope  with  my  left  hand,  I  reached  back, 
took  hold  of  the  edge  of  the  pipe  with  my  right,  and 
catching  a  deep  breath,  ducked  my  head  under  the  water. 
Then  with  a  shove  slipped  out  into  the  moat. 

It  seemed  almost  light  when  I  pulled  my  head  out  from 
tne  pipe  and  looked  about  me.  The  castle  rose  at  my 
back  and  the  wall  before  me.  I  was  inside  at  last. 

The  boat  seat  I  pulled  out,  tossed  it  onto  the  ground 
above  me  and  climbed  up  over  the  end  of  the  pipe.  The 
water  ran  from  me  in  streams  and  my  boots  were  full. 
These  I  emptied,  pulled  them  on  again  and  unwrapped 
my  coat.  It  was  fairly  dry,  and  after  wringing  out  my 
shirt  I  slipped  it  on. 

My  revolver  I  wiped  dry,  buckled  the  sword  to  my  belt 
and  looked  about  me.  I  was  on  the  side  of  the  moat 


A  USEFUL  DRAIN  PIPE  263 

under  the  wall,  and  the  strip  of  ground  was  at  least 
twelve  feet  wide.  Counting  the  width  of  the  wall  and  the 
length  of  the  pipe  outside,  it  must  have  been  at  least 
eighteen  feet  in  length. 

Down  beyond  me  the  light  from  a  window  caught  my 
eye,  and  then  suddenly  the  figure  of  a  man  crouching 
close  to  the  wall  passed  with  a  dart  through  the  shaft 
of  light. 

I  drew  back  against  the  wall,  pistol  in  hand,  as  the 
fellow  came  on.  In  an  instant  I  recognised  Valter,  but 
as  mistrust  was  in  me  for  his  failure  to  open  the  door, 
I  covered  him  with  my  revolver. 

He  stopped  beyond  me,  and  I  saw  he  was  opening  the 
gate  in  the  wall.  I  called  to  him  and  slipped  along  to 
his  side. 

"You,  sir!"  he  exclaimed,  surprised  to  see  me  already 
within. 

"Yes.     What's  the  trouble?"  I  demanded. 

"He  kept  me  at  work  cleaning  one  of  the  old  dungeons, 
sir.  I  just  slipped  away." 

"Is  Heinrich  within?" 

"That's  his  room,  sir,  at  the  light.  Her  Highness  is 
beyond." 

"Did  you  tell  her  to  expect  us?" 

"I  only  had  a  chance  to  make  a  sign  to  her,  but  I  think 
she  understood." 

"Good!     Lead  me  there." 

"But  the  others,  sir?" 

"They  could  not  come.     I'm  alone." 

"And  you,  sir" — he  touched  my  arm — "how  did  you 
get  here?" 


264  HILMA 

"Through  the  pipe." 

I  could  not  see  his  face,  but  I  felt  him  start. 

"Will  you  try  it  alone?"  he  asked. 

"Assuredly.    Where  are  his  men  ?" 

"Above.  See?"  he  pointed  above  my  head  toward  the 
left  wing.  "The  light  is  out  and  they  are  asleep." 

"Any  one  on  guard?" 

"No  one.  Count  Heinrich  locked  up  the  doors  him- 
self. He  has  the  keys." 

"Then  he  suspects  nothing?" 

"I  think  not.  He  just  called  me  from  my  work,  bade 
me  go  to  bed  and  went  back  to  his  room." 

"How  do  you  get  in?" 

"This  way." 

He  led  me  around  the  moat,  passed  the  window  from 
which  the  light  shone  and  nearly  to  the  front  of  the 
castle. 

Finally  he  stopped,  leaned  down  and  picked  up  a  long 
planking. 

"There's  a  pillar  of  stone  in  the  middle  of  the  moat," 
he  said.  "This  will  reach  to  it." 

He  laid  it  across,  picked  up  another  plank  from  under 
the  wall  and  walked  out  over  the  first  one.  The  second 
spanned  the  moat  and  brought  us  to  a  narrow  ledge 
under  one  of  the  smaller  towers. 

"Steps  here,  sir,  and  mind  they  are  slippery." 

I  nodded  and  followed  him  up.  A  small  door  was  at 
the  top  and  it  swung  open.  In  a  moment  we  were  within. 

As  soon  as  he  closed  the  door  I  drew  him  to  me. 

"Whereabouts  are  we?"  I  asked,  wishing  to  get  my 
bearings. 


,      A  USEFUL  DRAIN  PIPE  265 

"Down  these  steps  and  through  a  narrow  passage,  then 
up  on  the  other  side  into  the  main  hall,  near  the  great 
doors." 

"Yes,"  I  said,  recalling  the  plans. 

"There  you  turn  to  your  left,  and  the  door  to  his 
room  is  on  the  same  side  at  the  far  end." 

"And  he  has  the  keys?"  I  asked. 

"To  all  the  doors,  but  I'll  wait  in  the  hall  and  you 
can  go  out  with  her  Highness  this  way  to  the  boat.  I 
left  the  gate  in  the  wall  open." 

"That's  better,"  I  agreed.     "Lead  on." 

We  went  down  the  stairs  through  a  long  narrow  pas- 
sage and  up  on  the  other  side.  At  the  top  of  the  stairs 
there  was  a  door,  and  I  opened  it  cautiously  and  peered 
out. 

The  great  hall  stretched  before  me,  a  dim  light  burning 
in  a  pair  of  antler  brackets  over  a  huge  fireplace.  On 
the  other  side,  far  down,  the  shadows  of  a  great  staircase 
could  be  seen. 

"Will  you  need  this,  sir?"  Valter  asked,  touching  me  on 
the  arm  and  holding  out  a  coil  of  thin  but  strong  rope. 

I  shook  my  head. 

"There'll  be  no  need  of  rope,"  I  said. 

He  asked  nothing  more,  and  I  pushed  the  door  open 
slowly.  It  creaked  on  its  hinges  and  I  paused  to  see  if 
the  sound  had  attracted  attention. 

Across  the  hall,  at  the  far  end,  the  light  fell  in  a  shaft 
from  the  open  door  to  Heinrich's  room. 

I  pushed  the  door  again  and  stepped  out.  As  I  did  so 
a  shadow  fell  in  the  light  and  I  drew  back  close  to  the 
wall  and  behind  a  suit  of  armour. 


266  HILMA 

The  shadow  lengthened  and  Heinrich  stepped  into  the 
hall. 

He  stood  for  an  instant,  looking  about  him,  and  then 
crossed  on  tiptoes  to  the  foot  of  the  stairs.  He  peered  up 
into  the  blackness  overhead,  listened  for  a  moment  and 
then  walked  back. 

"I  don't  trust  the  rascals,"  he  muttered  as  he  went  into 
his  room. 

I  watched  his  shadow  as  he  crossed  the  floor,  and  then  I 
heard  him  move  out  a  chair  and  sit  down. 

"He's  at  his  desk,"  Valter  whispered.  "He's  always 
there — it's  straight  in  from  the  door." 

"And  the  light,"  I  asked,  "where  is  it?" 

"Over  his  head." 

"Good,"  I  said,  and  stole  down  the  hall. 

I  stopped  twice  to  listen,  and  then  in  two  more  steps 
was  at  the  side  of  the  door. 

I  could  hear  Heinrich's  pen  scratching  on  the  paper. 

Carefully  I  turned  back  the  wet  cuffs  about  my  wrists, 
cocked  my  revolver,  and  stepped  softly  into  the  door- 
way. 

Half  way  across  the  room,  bending  over  some  papers, 
with  the  full  light  of  a  large  lamp  shining  on  him,  sat 
Heinrich  of  Vankle. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

SHARP  WORDS  AND  SHARPER  SWORDS 

FOR  possibly  thirty  seconds  I  stood  there,  looking  into 
the  room,  where  under  the  bright  light  over  the  desk 
Heinrich  sat  busily  writing. 

It  was  not  over  a  half  minute,  I  am  sure,  and  yet  in  that 
short  time  the  cool  deliberation  and  action  which  had 
prompted  my  movements  up  to  then  gave  way  to  anger. 

Whenever  I  had  met  Heinrich,  no  matter  under  what 
circumstances,  I  had  in  a  way  found  myself  attracted  by 
something  in  his  manner.  There  was  a  reckless  dare- 
deviltry  about  him  in  approaching  a  subject  that  ap- 
pealed to  me,  for  the  man  who  flaunts  danger  or  plays 
with  consequences  is  likable  for  the  very  risk  he  seems  to 
be  taking.  Now,  however,  all  such  liking  vanished,  and 
my  blood  boiled  with  a  desire  to  strike  him  down  where 
he  sat. 

Beyond  him,  through  a  door  in  deep  shadow,  was  Hilma, 
and  that  this  man  could  have  brought  her  here  and  so 
calmly  sit  as  her  gaoler,  made  every  nerve  in  my  body 
quiver  and  my  muscles  draw  taut. 

I  half  raised  my  pistol  and  then  lowered  it,  for  while  I 
longed  to  end  him  and  his  vile  tricks  and  plottings  with 
one  single  shot,  a  shot  easy  to  make,  I  feared  the  outcome 
of  such  an  act.  I  might  have  finished  Heinrich,  but  I 
surely  would  have  brought  his  dozen  blackguards  down 
about  me  from  the  floor  above. 


268  HILMA 

Caution  was  demanded,  if  I  was  to  accomplish  Hilma's 
release,  and  so  I  was  forced  to  deal  with  him  not  as  I 
might  wish,  but  as  would  best  serve  our  purpose. 

The  hot  blood  rushed  to  my  face,  and,  goaded  by  the 
knowledge  that  I  could  not  with  one  shot  finish  the  vilest 
one  of  them  all,  I  found  myself  striving  for  sane 
thought,  and  a  way  to  accomplish  the  thing  that  seemed 
so  near  and  yet  so  far  from  final  completion. 

Then  the  fear  that  Heinrich  might  look  up  drove  the 
cold  beads  of  perspiration  to  my  forehead,  and  I  seemed 
rooted  to  the  spot.  With  an  effort  I  pulled  myself  to- 
gether, gripped  my  pistol  as  if  to  crush  it,  and  at  last 
drove  myself  to  action. 

Silently  I  stepped  across  the  threshold,  keeping  my  eyes 
on  Heinrich  and  my  pistol  levelled  at  his  head,  and  then 
with  my  left  hand  swung  the  half-opened  door  closed. 
If  I  had  to  fire  now  the  sound  of  the  shot  would  be  less 
likely  to  carry  to  the  upper  floor,  and  yet  I  dreaded  to 
shoot  for  fear  of  such  a  possibility. 

Still  keeping  Heinrich  covered,  I  groped  behind  me 
for  the  key,  but  found  none.  A  bolt,  however,  was  on 
the  door,  and  I  shot  it  home  with  a  feeling  of  relief  and 
exultation. 

The  door  was  heavy,  the  bolt  strong,  and  even  if  we 
raised  the  heavens  before  the  thing  was  settled,  it  would 
be  ended  now  without  interference. 

For  an  instant  I  watched  him.  His  forehead  rested  in 
his  left  hand  and  he  kept  tapping  his  teeth  with  his  pen. 
Then  he  fell  to  writing  again. 

It  seemed  an  interminable  distance  between  us,  and  I 
could  but  wonder  how  many  steps  I  would  take  before  he 


WORDS  AND  SWORDS  269 

heard  me  and  seized  the  revolver  lying  on  the  table  before 
him. 

One  step — two  steps — three — then  more.  Heinrich 
wrote  on.  My  revolver  covered  him,  my  finger  as  tight 
on  the  trigger  as  I  dared,  and  almost  the  dread  my 
nerves  would  draw  taut  and  without  intent  it  would  be 
fired. 

Half  the  distance  was  covered.  The  light  burned  like  a 
ball  of  fire  in  my  eyes,  but  still,  his  back  nearly  turned 
to  me,  Heinrich  wrote  on  and  on. 

Then  there  were  only  a  few  feet  more,  and  with  a  spring 
my  left  hand  covered  the  pistol  on  the  table,  and  Hein- 
rich looked  up  into  the  barrel  of  my  revolver. 

As  I  stood  there  glaring  down  into  his  face,  my  body 
half  over  the  table,  admiration  for  his  nerve  took  posses- 
sion of  me. 

I  was  the  last  person  he  could  have  expected  to  see,  for 
surely  in  his  security  he  had  no  idea  that  either  Karl  or  I 
could  be  nearer  than  across  the  lake. 

Yet  he  looked  up  without  a  start  or  even  a 
tremor,  the  slight  flash  of  irritation  at  the  inter- 
ruption instantly  gave  way  as  a  smile  broke  out  over 
his  face. 

"The  Meddler  again !  Really,"  he  leaned  back  and  let 
his  hands  drop  on  the  arms  of  his  chair,  "you  do  turn 
up  in  the  oddest  places." 

"Stand  up!"  I  ordered. 

"What?"  he  asked,  lifting  his  eyebrows  with  great 
insolence. 

"Stand  up!" 

"Really !"  he  began. 


270  HILMA 

I  pushed  my  pistol  into  his  face  till  it  nearly  touched 
his  forehead  and  repeated  my  command. 

With  a  shrug  he  rose  to  his  feet,  the  smile  still  on  his 
lips.  I  picked  up  his  pistol  in  my  left  hand  and  threw 
open  the  chamber,  turning  out  the  cartridges  on  the 
desk. 

"A  second  one?"  I  demanded. 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"Turn  around!"  I  ordered. 

I  felt  of  his  pockets,  and  making  sure  I  had  cut  hia 
claws,  sat  on  the  edge  of  the  desk. 

"Will  the  Meddler  allow  me  to  be  seated?"  he  asked  with 
mock  courtesy,  glancing  at  me  over  his  shoulder. 

"Sit  down !"  I  answered. 

He  dropped  into  the  chair  again  and  crossed  his  knees. 

"May  I  smoke?"  he  asked. 

"There's  no  time." 

"Oh,  you're  going  to  shoot  me  in  cold  blood,  like  a  rat 
in  a  trap.  It's  like  you  Americans."  The  smile  had  left 
his  face  and  a  sneer  took  its  place. 

"The  keys!"  I  demanded.  "They're  not  in  your 
pockets.  Where  are  they?" 

"Now  really,"  he  answered,  "you  didn't  expect  to  find 
them,  did  you?" 

"Come,"  I  ordered,  "I'll  have  no  delay." 

"Well,  I  haven't  them." 

"Then  you'll  find  them  and  before  I  count  ten." 

He  shook  his  head. 

"I  haven't  them." 

"You  He !" 

"If  you  hadn't  the  upperhand  I'd " 


WORDS  AND  SWORDS  271 

"Yes,"  I  interrupted,  "you've  found  it  so  before." 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "Well,  then  we're  even  on 
that  score." 

"But  not  on  a  thousand  others." 

"Pray,  what  are  the  thousand?" 

"The  moved  staircase." 

"And  my  keeping  your  lady  love  from  you?" 

The  words  were  hardly  out  of  his  mouth  when  I  sprang 
upon  him.  My  hands  gripped  his  throat,  and  his  head 
went  back  against  the  chair  with  a  crash.  He  must  have 
dared  me  purposely,  for  surely  he  could  well  remember 
what  effect  a  similar  remark  had  had  upon  me. 

His  hands  flew  to  my  wrists,  and  he  made  an  effort  to 
pull  away  my  fingers.  But  in  an  instant  his  hold 
relaxed  and  a  look  of  horror  came  into  his  eyes.  His 
mouth  opened,  his  face  turned  red,  then  purple,  and 
suddenly  his  eyes  grew  larger  and  seemed  ready  to  pop 
from  their  sockets,  when  I  realised  I  was  strangling 
him. 

My  hands  relaxed  and  I  dropped  back  onto  the  table, 
picking  up  my  pistol  again.  He  still  had  the  keys,  and 
great  as  was  my  anger,  I  did  not  care  for  his  death, 
barring  its  necessity  to  a  carrying  out  of  our  pur- 
pose. 

For  a  moment  he  sat  there,  his  eyes  on  me  and  his  breath 
coming  slowly.  Then  the  flush  left  his  face,  he  licked 
his  lips  and  moved  uneasily  in  his  chair ;  but  the  marks 
of  my  fingers  were  still  on  his  throat. 

As  soon  as  he  seemed  to  have  his  breath  again  I  leaned 
toward  him. 

"The  keys  to  that  room  and  the  rest  of  the  castle?"  I 


HILMA 

demanded.  "Give  them  to  me  quickly,  or  I'll  put  a  bullet 
through  your  head,  for  I'm  in  no  mood  to  be  played 
with." 

The  choking  I  had  given  him  must  have  made  him 
realise  I  was  not  to  be  trifled  with,  for  he  shot  but  one 
glance  into  my  face  and  pulled  open  the  drawer  to  the 
desk.  A  bunch  of  keys  lay  in  the  corner. 

"Hand  them  out !" 

He  tossed  them  onto  the  table. 

"Are  they  the  right  ones?" 

He  nodded. 

"Which  one  unlocks  that  door?"  I  asked,  motioning 
toward  the  room  where  the  princess  was. 

He  pointed  to  a  large  key  of  brass. 

I  picked  up  the  bunch  by  the  one  indicated  and  held  it 
out  to  him. 

"Take  it !"  I  ordered. 

He  looked  at  me  in  doubt. 

"You  are  to  unlock  that  door,"  I  explained.  "Leave 
the  key  in  the  door,  step  into  the  room  and  go  at  once 
to  the  farther  side." 

He  nodded  and  took  the  key. 

"One  moment,"  I  said  as  he  rose  to  his  feet.  "If  you 
make  a  false  move,  you  can  count  on  a  bullet  in  your 
head.  And  when  you're  in  that  room,  thank  God,  if 
you've  got  the  heart,  that  I've  let  you  live." 

"I've  got  no  choice,"  he  answered. 

"None  whatever,"  I  said.  "Now  go  ahead,  but  be  care- 
ful you  walk  straight  and  make  no  slip,  for  I'll  not  stop 
to  ask  questions." 

I  rose  to  my  feet;  Heinrich  nodded,  stretched  himself 


WORDS  AND  SWORDS  273 

like  a  cat,  picked  up  the  bunch  of  keys  by  the  largest 
one  and  moved  toward  the  door. 

"If  that  key  doesn't  unlock  the  door,  get  the  right  one 
now,"  I  cautioned. 

"It  unlocks  it,"  he  answered.  And  with  my  pistol  at 
his  back  walked  across  the  room. 

As  he  started  to  put  the  key  in  the  lock  I  stopped  him. 

"Knock  on  the  door,"  I  ordered. 

He  did  so. 

"Who's  there?"  demanded  the  princess  instantly. 

The  sound  of  her  voice  set  my  heart  to  beating  like 
a  triphammer. 

"It's  I.    Are  you  ready  to  go?" 

"You?  Oh!  You!  Yes!"  she  exclaimed  eagerly. 
"Yes,  I  am  ready.  Open  the  door." 

"Count  Heinrich  will  open  the  door,"  I  explained. 
"As  soon  as  he  does  so  step  to  one  side  that  he  may  enter. 
The  instant  he  steps  in  you  step  out.  Do  you  under- 
stand?" 

"Yes,"  the  princess  answered. 

"All  right,"  I  said.     "Now  unlock  the  door." 

Heinrich  thrust  the  key  into  the  lock  without  a  word 
and  turned  it,  but  the  bolt  failed  to  shoot  back. 

"It's  the  wrong  key !"  I  exclaimed. 

"No,"  he  answered,  looking  at  me  with  great  frankness, 
"it's  not.  The  lock  is  old  and  the  key  has  to  be  put  in 
just  so." 

"Well,  you  ought  to  know.     Hurry !" 

He  fumbled  at  the  lock,  putting  in  the  key  with 
apparent  care,  trying  it  and  then  shaking  his 
head. 


274  HILMA 

I  stood  over  him,  my  pistol  lowered  a  bit,  I  fear,  in  my 
eagerness  to  see  the  bolt  turned  back. 

He  worked  with  great  pains,  and  I  felt  he  was  trying  his 
best.  Yet  my  impatience  grew  as  he  delayed,  and  I 
longed  to  take  a  hand  at  it  myself. 

"Curse  the  thing!"  he  exclaimed,  and  crouched  down 
so  that  his  eyes  were  on  a  level  with  the  keyhole. 

"You  can  get  it  now!"  I  said. 

"Yes,"  he  answered,  as  I  leaned  over  him  to  watch  his 
efforts.  I  might  have  known  he  was  a  man  to  suspect 
when  he  seemed  the  most  honest,  but  I  failed  to  think  of 
him  longer  as  my  prisoner,  and  my  revolver  hung  at  my 
side,  instead  of  covering  his  head,  as  it  should. 

He  shifted  slowly,  still  working  at  the  lock  until  he 
half  faced  me. 

"The  light!"  he  explained,  and  glanced  up  at  it  over 
his  shoulder. 

I  followed  his  eyes,  and  the  next  instant  he  was  on  me 
with  a  wild  laugh  of  exultation. 

From  his  crouching  position  he  sprang  straight  at  my 
waist,  like  a  tiger,  and  the  blow  carried  me  back  nearly 
off  my  feet.  His  arms  were  twined  about  me,  pinning 
mine  close  to  my  sides  so  that  I  was  unable  to  use  my 
pistol.  His  head  was  buried  in  my  stomach,  and  had  struck 
me  hard  enough  to  nearly  knock  the  wind  out  of  me. 

The  suddenness  of  the  attack  carried  me  half  across  the 
room  before  I  pulled  myself  together  to  offer  any  resist- 
ance. As  I  caught  my  breath  and  threw  my  weight 
against  him  we  struck  a  chair  and  the  two  of  us  went 
sprawling  onto  the  floor. 

My  revolver  flew  from  my  hand  across  the  room.    His 


WORDS  AND  SWORDS  275 

grip  was  broken,  somewhat,  and  I  squirmed  from  his 
grasp  and  was  on  my  feet  as  he  came  at  me  again. 

This  time  I  was  ready  for  him,  and  as  he  sprang  at  me 
I  brought  tactics  learned  on  the  football  field  into  play. 

There  was  no  need  to  tackle  high,  and  I  dove  in  under 
his  arms,  striking  him  about  the  knees  and  carrying  him 
back  with  a  rush  and  suddenness  that  must  have  startled 
him. 

He  was  lighter  than  I,  and  with  my  arms  around  his 
legs  he  was  powerless. 

Over  he  would  have  gone,  for  I  lifted  him  off  his  feet, 
had  we  not  struck  the  heavy  writing  table.  We  carried 
it  before  us,  sending  the  paper,  pens,  pencils  and  ink- 
pots flying,  and  Heinrich  went  over  onto  the  other  side 
as  my  hold  on  him  broke,  my  hands  coming  in  contact 
with  the  table  leg  so  sharply  that  I  thought  for  a  moment 
the  bones  in  my  fingers  were  broken. 

Both  of  us  gained  our  feet  at  the  same  instant,  and 
stood  glaring  at  one  another  from  opposite  sides  of  the 
overturned  table,  while  our  breath  came  in  short  gasps. 

Suddenly  a  pounding  sounded  on  the  door,  and  the 
princess  called: 

"What's  the  matter?    What  is  it?    What's  happened?" 

"He's  got  away  from  me,  that's  all." 

"I'm  giving  your  champion  a  bit  more  trouble  than  he 
expected,"  Heinrich  shouted  with  a  nasty  laugh. 

The  table,  which  was  a  large  one,  formed  a  barrier  be- 
tween us.  If  I  passed  to  one  side  he  would  go  to  the 
other.  My  pistol  lay  somewhere  behind  me,  but  I  dared 
not  look  around  to  see  if  I  could  reach  it. 

"I'll  make  terms  even  now,"  Heinrich  offered. 


276  HILMA 

"To  hell  with  your  terms  !"  I  answered.  "I'm  going  to 
wring  your  neck." 

"Don't  let  your  anger  get  the  best  of  you.  Discretion's 
the  better  part  of  valour,"  he  cautioned,  laughing  gaily 
at  my  sharp  reply. 

I  knew  he  was  right,  but  I  had  no  patience  to  listen  to 
reason  then. 

I  watched  him  like  a  hawk,  ready  to  take  advantage  of 
any  opening  he  might  give  me.  If  it  was  to  be  a  free- 
for-all  rough-and-tumble  encounter,  as  it  certainly 
seemed,  I  had  no  doubt  of  ending  him,  for  my  training 
under  the  crimson  colour  had  made  me  quite  fit  for  such 
tactics. 

Suddenly  my  eyes  fell  on  his  empty  revolver,  and  as  he 
flung  some  slur  at  me  I  seized  it  and  hurled  it  at  his  head. 
We  were  no  more  than  five  feet  apart,  and  he  had  barely 
time  to  dodge.  And  yet  he  failed  to  get  clear  of  it,  for 
the  butt  caught  him  in  the  temple,  cutting  an  ugly  gash. 

"You  hound !"  he  shrieked,  his  face  growing  black  with 
anger,  as  he  sprang  to  his  right,  snatching  a  sword 
from  the  top  of  a  book-case. 

In  an  instant  he  was  around  the  table  and  at  me.  As  he 
came  on  I  whipped  out  my  rapier  and  met  his  wild  lunge 
with  a  cool  parry. 

I  think  he  meant  to  beat  me  down  at  the  very  start  by 
the  fury  of  his  attack,  for  he  fought  recklessly  and  like 
one  possessed. 

I  gave  way  before  him,  around  the  room  back  and  forth, 
while  he  pressed  on,  cursing  all  the  time  like  one  gone 
mad.  The  blood  from  the  cut  on  his  temple  trickled  down 
across  his  cheek  and  his  white  face  looked  hideous. 


I  brought  tactics  learned  on  the  football  field  into 
play. 


WORDS  AND  SWORDS  277 

It  was  one  of  us  now,  and  I  saw  that  he  was  by  far  the 
better  swordsman.  I  could  only  hold  him  back  by  keep- 
ing my  head  and  depending  upon  his  temper  making  him 
so  reckless  that  I  would  get  a  chance  to  strike  home. 

I  could  see  from  his  face  that  he  was  surprised  at  my 
ability  to  hold  him  off,  and  greater  anger  came  to  him 
because  he  could  not  reach  me. 

At  last,  however,  I  began  to  weaken,  and  I  found  my 
fingers  where  they  had  struck  the  table  growing  numb  as 
I  gripped  my  sword. 

Once  her  Highness  called  out,  and  I  answered  her  with 
what  courage  I  could.  She,  of  course,  could  hear  the 
steel  upon  steel  and  his  oaths. 

"Yes,"  Heinrich  shouted  as  I  bade  her  have  good  cour- 
age, as  I  would  soon  open  the  door,  "yes,  he'll  open  the 
door  yet — the  door  to  hell." 

The  words  angered  me,  and  I  pressed  the  fight  on  my 
part  for  a  few  minutes  so  recklessly  that  he  caught  my 
right  arm  near  the  elbow,  then  near  the  shoulder,  open- 
ing two  nasty  wounds  that  bled  and  stung  like  fire. 

"Blood  for  me,  you  hound!"  he  shrieked.  "Blood  for 
me!" 

On  he  came  now,  mad  that  he  had  wounded  me,  and  I 
never  saw  such  swordplay  in  my  life.  I  realised  I  was 
getting  tired,  and  that  I  must  finish  him  quickly,  or  he 
would  me. 

He  saw  the  look  on  my  face  and  laughed. 

"I've  got  you,  you  cur !    I've  got  you !" 

I  fought  back  madly.  My  arm  burned  and  ached; 
the  light  seemed  to  dance  as  we  passed  under  it,  and 
then  as  I  sprang  back  to  avoid  a  thrust,  my  heel 


278  HILMA 

struck  a  corner  of  the  overturned  table  and  I  stumbled 
backward. 

With  a  rush  and  mad  cry  of  delight  he  was  on  me,  and 
I  saw  his  long  blade  flash  at  my  throat. 

I  threw  up  my  guard,  and  then  with  a  cry  he  reeled, 
the  whole  weight  of  his  mad  lunge  carrying  him  on.  His 
sword  flew  up,  grazing  my  cheek,  while  he  pitched  for- 
ward and  went  down  as  the  pencil  upon  which  he  had 
stepped  rolled  from  under  his  boot.  His  head  crashed 
against  the  sharp  corner  of  the  table  and  with  a  groan 
he  tumbled  in  a  heap. 

I  staggered,  reached  out  to  the  wall  behind  me, 
regained  my  balance,  and  stood  panting. 

Before  me  lay  Heinrich  of  Vankle  unconscious. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

THE  PAPERS  AGAIN 

So  fierce  had  been  the  fight  while  it  lasted,  and  so  sud- 
denly had  come  the  end,  that  I  stood  leaning  against  the 
wall,  my  breath  coming  in  short  gasps  and  my  eyes  rest- 
ing fascinated  on  Heinrich,  lying  on  the  floor  before  me. 

Then  I  felt  the  warm  blood  trickling  across  my  left 
cheek,  and  I  put  up  my  hand  to  find  it  covered  with  blood 
and  my  face  laid  open.  It  seemed  as  if  I  was  as  near 
gone  as  Heinrich,  but  while  the  wound  in  my  cheek 
flowed  freely,  it  was  in  reality  only  the  outer  skin  that  the 
point  of  his  sword  had  caught,  tearing  open  my  face 
for  three  inches  or  so. 

Stillness  reigned  where  we  had  fought  so  madly  be- 
fore. Heinrich  lay  half  under  the  overturned  table, 
his  face  white,  the  blood  flowing  from  the  cut  in  his  fore- 
head. On  the  other  side  of  the  room  three  chairs  lay  on 
their  sides,  the  rugs  were  kicked  about,  while  under  Hein- 
rich's  feet  lay  a  half-dozen  pencils,  any  one  of  which 
might  have  sent  him  sprawling,  and  so  saved  me. 

I  looked  half  dazed  on  the  room,  and  then  glanced  at 
my  coat.  The  right  sleeve  was  ripped  open,  sticky  and 
damp  with  blood. 

Then  suddenly  I  heard  a  faint  knocking  on  the  door, 
and  I  came  to  myself.  The  princess  had  heard  all,  and 
now  at  the  sudden  silence  must  be  waiting  half  mad  with 
doubt. 


280  HILMA 

Need  for  action  seized  me,  and  I  forgot  my  wounds, 
which  nearly  drove  me  faint,  forgot  my  anger  and  only 
thought  of  her  and  the  reason  I  had  come. 

I  clapped  a  handkerchief  to  my  cheek,  and  the  wound 
stung  as  I  wiped  the  blood  from  it.  Then  with  a  word  to 
her  that  I  was  safe,  I  knelt  cautiously  at  Heinrich's  side 
to  see  if  he  were  really  unconscious  or  shamming. 

His  coat  I  threw  open  and  felt  of  his  heart.  It  was 
still  beating,  though  slowly,  and  he  breathed  heavily. 
There  was  no  question  but  what  he  was  stunned. 

Satisfied  of  this,  I  started  to  drag  him  to  one  side,  where 
Hilma  could  not  see  him  as  she  came  out,  when  from 
the  inside  pocket  of  his  coat  an  envelope  slipped  to  the 
floor. 

With  a  cry  I  seized  upon  it.  One  hurried  glance  satis- 
fied me  it  was  the  same  envelope  Karl  had  given  me,  the 
one  I  had  turned  over  to  the  countess  in  London — the 
goal  for  which  we  had  striven  so  hard. 

I  thrust  it  into  my  pocket  and  sprang  to  my  feet,  my 
heart  leaping  fast  in  the  thought  of  such  an  outcome 
to  our  task — one  far  beyond  our  expectations.  Then  I 
stopped,  held  to  the  spot  by  the  sound  of  footsteps  over- 
head. 

I  sprang  across  the  room,  turned  the  key ;  it  unlocked 
the  door  easily,  and  I  saw  where  I  had  been  tricked. 

"Thank  God  you're  safe!"  the  princess  cried  as  she 
rushed  to  me.  And  then  she  gave  a  smothered  cry  like  a 
frightened  animal  at  the  blood  on  my  face. 

"It's  nothing,"  I  said  almost  roughly,  as  she  tried  to 
take  my  handkerchief  from  me.  "Come !  There  is  some 
one  astir,  and  we  must  move  quickly." 


THE  PAPERS  AGAIN  281 

"Heinrich?"  she  asked. 

And  then  before  I  could  answer  her  she  saw  him  lying 
there  like  one  dead,  the  blood  flowing  from  his  head.  The 
overturned  table,  chairs  and  rugs  met  her  eyes,  and 
she  cried  out  in  horror  at  the  sight. 

"He's  not  dead,"  I  hastened  to  assure  her  as  she  drew 
back,  her  hands  covering  her  face.  "But  come!  We 
must  hurry." 

"Can  you  ?"  she  asked,  turning  to  me  again. 

"Yes!  Yes!"  I  cried.  "I'm  not  hurt.  The  blood's 
nothing,  only  a  scratch.  It's  not  pretty,  I  know,  but 
come." 

We  hurried  across  the  room,  threw  back  the  bolt,  and 
silently  I  opened  the  door  a  crack.  No  sound  came  from 
the  hall  as  I  listened,  so  I  moved  forward  cautiously  and 
stepped  out. 

As  I  did  so  a  heavy  pike  flashed  from  the  right  of  the 
doorway,  and  I  jumped  back  only  in  time  to  miss  receiv- 
ing the  blow  on  the  head.  Instead,  it  caught  me  across 
the  wrist  and  nearly  broke  it. 

With  a  cry  to  the  princess  I  shot  back  the  bolt.  I  had 
seen  enough  to  note  that  there  was  but  one  fellow  in  the 
hall,  but  I  realised  as  the  pike  swung  I  had  ventured 
forth  without  any  weapon  at  all. 

I  rushed  for  my  pistol  and  then  back  to  the  door. 

"Don't  chance  it,"  the  princess  beseeched  as  I  started  to 
draw  the  bolt. 

"I  must  get  him,"  I  whispered,  "before  he  arouses  the 
others.  There's  only  one.  If  there  had  been  more  they 
would  have  rushed  the  door  when  I  opened  it." 

She  nodded. 


282 

"Stand  back  to  the  right,"  I  said,  "and  when  I  call  be 
ready  to  follow  quickly.  We  have  no  time  to  lose."  ' 

"The  light !"  she  cautioned.     "He'll  see  your  shadow." 

I  nodded,  and  in  an  instant  had  crossed  the  room  and 
blown  out  the  lamp. 

Quietly  I  moved  the  bolt  back  and  opened  the  door  a 
crack.  Now,  thanks  to  the  princess's  suggestion,  no 
shaft  of  light  betrayed  the  opening  of  the  door,  nor 
could  the  man  mark  my  movements  by  my  shadow,  as  I 
had  Heinrich  earlier  in  the  evening. 

Instead,  the  dim  light  over  the  fireplace  threw  his 
shadow  across  the  floor  in  front  of  the  door,  and  I  could 
see  that  he  was  still  crouching  at  the  right,  his  club 
ready. 

Softly  I  closed  the  door  and  whispered  to  Hilma.  She 
nodded  at  the  part  I  bade  her  take,  but  her  hand  fell 
on  my  arm  and  she  again  urged  me  to  take  no  risk. 

"It's  the  only  way." 

"I  suppose  so,"  she  said,  "but — but  God  be  merciful." 

"Amen!"  I  said,  and  turned  to  the  door. 

Slowly  I  stepped  across  the  threshold,  and  Hilma  closed 
the  door  all  but  a  crack  behind  me.  Through  that  crack 
she  was  to  watch  and  throw  it  open  again  if  I  had  to 
retreat. 

I  watched  the  silent  shadow  for  an  instant.  It  did  not 
move.  With  a  spring  I  was  in  the  middle  of  the  hall 
clear  of  his  club,  my  revolver  levelled  at  his  head. 

"God  help  me,  sir!"  he  exclaimed.  "I  thought  it  was 
Count  Heinrich." 

It  was  Valter. 

I  drew  a  breath  of  relief  and  almost  burst  into  a  laugh 


THE  PAPERS  AGAIN  283 

at  the  look  of  consternation  on  the  poor  fellow's 
face. 

My  mirth  was  cut  short,  however,  for  he  gave  a  cry 
and  pointed  up  the  stairs,  where  a  half-dozen  faces  were 
peering  down  over  the  balustrade.  One  look  convinced 
me  that  we  had  no  time  to  lose,  and  I  called  to  the  prin- 
cess to  come  quickly. 

Like  an  arrow  she  darted  out  of  the  doorway  to  my  side. 

Her  appearance  seemed  a  signal  to  those  on  the  stairs, 
for  they  set  up  a  shout,  and  I  saw  pistols  flash  in  their 
hands  as  they  came  down  the  steps  with  a  bound. 

"In  here!"  Valter  shouted,  and  rushed  back  into  the 
room  we  had  just  quit. 

But  I  had  no  mind  to  go  back,  and  grabbing  Hilma 
about  the  waist,  started  down  the  hall. 

Two  shots  rang  out,  but  the  bullets  flew  wild. 

"Into  the  door  that's  open!"  I  cried  to  the  princess, 
and  turned  on  the  men  behind.  They  had  just  reached 
the  foot  of  the  stairs,  and  as  I  fired  quickly  drew  up,  hesi- 
tated, and  sprang  behind  the  corner  of  the  fireplace  to 
return  my  fire. 

Her  Highness  called  to  me,  and  I  moved  backward 
quickly,  keeping  the  rogues  covered  with  my  revolver. 
Twice  one  stuck  his  head  out,  fired  wildly  and  dodged 
back. 

I  answered  the  last  shot  and  hurried  into  the  doorway 
beside  the  princess. 

Her  hand  fell  on  mine  as  I  pulled  the  door  to,  and  I 
noted  it  was  as  steady  as  a  plumb. 

"What  now?"  she  asked  as  quietly  as  if  we  were  play- 
ing a  game  and  not  tempting  life  and  death. 


284  HILMA 

I  felt  first  for  a  bolt  to  the  door,  but  found  none. 

"Go  on!"  I  said.  "The  steps  lead  down  and  straight 
through  a  narrow  passage,  then  up.  I'll  hold  them  back 
for  a  moment,  if  they  try  to  follow.  Go!  I'll  join  you 
in  an  instant.  We're  safe  now,  for  the  boat  lies  beyond." 

She  took  the  matches  I  handed  her,  and  I  heard  her  feel 
her  way  into  the  dark  passageway.  Then  I  opened  the 
door  a  crack  and  peered  out. 

A  dozen  men  were  grouped  about  the  foot  of  the  stairs, 
talking  excitedly. 

Suddenly  one  of  them  thought  of  Heinrich  and  men- 
tioned his  name.  Instantly  they  all  made  a  rush  for  the 
room  we  had  just  left,  and  as  I  turned  the  princess 
stepped  to  my  side. 

"You?"  I  exclaimed.     "Go  on!     Go  on!     I'll  follow." 

"The  passageway  turns  to  the  left  a  little  ways  beyond. 
You  said  it  went  straight." 

"Turns?"  I  questioned.     "It  must  go  straight  on." 

A  murmur  of  voices  sounded  in  the  hall  and  I  wheeled 
again,  opened  the  door  a  crack  and  glanced  out. 

To  my  horror,  Heinrich  of  Vankle  stood  in  the  middle 
of  the  hall,  leaning  weakly  against  a  huge  fellow  who 
was  tying  up  his  head. 

For  an  instant  I  stood  fascinated,  watching  him. 

"There !  The  cursed  blood's  out  of  my  eyes.  Give  me 
a  pistol,  you  damned  cur!"  he  shrieked.  "Which  way 
did  he  go?" 

"That  door  there,"  one  answered. 

"The  second  from  the  end?"  he  asked,  standing  where 
he  was  and  swaying  unsteadily  on  his  feet. 

"Yes,  the  second." 


THE  PAPERS  AGAIN  285 

My  heart  almost  stopped  beating  at  the  answer,  for  I 
knew  I  had  come  into  the  hall  by  the  first  door  from  the 
end.  Where  the  passage  led  to  that  we  were  in  I  could 
not  say.  There  was  but  one  thing  to  do,  however,  and 
that  was  to  take  it,  and  as  quickly  as  we  could,  with  the 
hope  it  would  yet  bring  us  to  the  open  air. 

Cursing  the  door  that  there  was  no  bolt  on  it,  I  seized 
Hilma  about  the  waist  and  hurried  down  the  passage  and 
into  the  darkness. 

Down  the  steps  we  flew,  and  my  heart  leaped  when  I 
found  that  our  feet  soon  struck  level  flags.  Perhaps 
we  were  yet  on  the  right  road,  even  if  it  had  turned 
sharply  to  the  left,  a  fact  I  did  not  remember  noticing  as 
I  came  in. 

"We  must  hurry,"  I  cautioned.  "You  go  on  as  fast 
as  you  can.  I'll  bring  up  the  rear."  The  passage  was 
not  wide  enough  for  us  both  to  walk  side  by  side. 

She  flew  on,  but  soon  fell  with  a  cry.  I  seized  her  in 
my  arms  and  lifted  her  to  her  feet. 

"It's  nothing,"  she  whispered.     "The  steps." 

Up  the  steps  we  went,  and  they  seemed  never  to  end. 
I  knew  then  that  we  were  wrong,  for  I  had  not  come  down 
so  many  when  entering. 

Yet  there  was  nothing  to  do  but  go  on,  for  already  the 
sound  of  footsteps  could  be  heard  behind  us. 

Suddenly  my  feet  fell  on  level  flags  again,  and  I  saw 
the  grey  outline  of  two  windows  in  the  walls. 

We  were  in  a  room  and  above  the  ground,  but  where  in 
the  huge  castle  I  could  not  say. 

The  princess  drew  near  me. 

"We  have  missed  our  way?"  she  asked. 


286  HILMA 

"We'll  come  out  yet,"  I  answered.  Already  I  could 
hear  our  pursuers  below  on  the  stairs. 

"Look  about  the  room,  if  you  can,  while  I  keep  them 
back,"  I  whispered  to  her. 

I  moved  to  the  doorway  through  which  we  had  en- 
tered and  strained  my  eyes  to  see  how  many  were  follow- 
ing us. 

"Go  on,  damn  you !"  I  heard  Heinrich  order. 

"Get  a  light!"  some  one  else  answered. 

"To  show  him  where  to  shoot?"  Heinrich  jeered.  "Go 
on!" 

On  came  the  steps,  and  when  I  felt  they  must  be  half 
way  up,  I  fired  twice. 

The  shots  sounded  like  the  explosion  of  a  bomb  in  the 
narrow  walls  of  the  passage,  and  as  they  rang  out  a 
scream  echoed  on  the  stair  below,  while  I  heard  some  one 
fall  heavily. 

As  I  fired  I  sprang  back  from  the  door,  and  instantly 
an  answering  shot  and  then  another  came  from  those 
below. 

In  the  last  flash  I  saw  a  dozen  men  grouped  about  the 
foot  of  the  stairs,  looking  up  in  blank  amazement. 

I  fired  again  and  again,  and  my  bullets  found  their 
mark,  for  screams  and  oaths  answered  the  reports.  Re- 
loading, I  waited,  and  then  I  heard  Heinrich  cursing  his 
men. 

"Curse  you  cowards !"  he  cried,  mad  with  wrath.  "Go 
on,  or  I'll  shoot  you  instead  of  him !  Go  on,  you  fool, 
go  on!  There  is  but  one." 

Angry  shouts  answered  his  words,  and  in  the  babble  the 
princess  slipped  to  my  side. 


I  thrust  the  top  bolt  home,  the  second,  then  the 
third. 


THE  PAPERS  AGAIN  287 

"The  stairs  go  on  from  the  other  side  and  there  is  an 
iron  door." 

"Has  it  bolts?"  I  demanded. 

"I  can't  move  it,  it's  so  heavy." 

"Stand  here  back  of  the  wall  while  I  see.  If  they  come 
up  cry  out." 

I  sprang  across  the  room.  Opposite  the  stairs  there 
was  a  huge  door,  as  Hilma  had  said.  I  pulled  at  it, 
but  it  would  not  move.  Glancing  over  my  shoulder  to 
make  sure  Heinrich  and  his  followers  were  still  below, 
I  threw  all  my  weight  against  it.  It  was  of  solid  iron  and 
oak,  at  least  two  inches  thick,  and  it  took  all  my  strength 
to  even  start  it. 

As  I  pulled  the  wounds  in  my  right  arm  stung  like 
fire,  and  suddenly  a  great  dizziness  seized  me.  I  should 
have  fallen  had  I  not  clung  to  the  door. 

Yet  I  had  moved  it,  and  with  another  effort,  that  set 
my  arm  to  bleeding  afresh.  I  managed  to  close  it.  Then 
I  pulled  it  open  so  that  one  could  slip  through,  and  hur- 
ried back  to  Hilma's  side,  though  my  head  went  all  dizzy 
and  I  nearly  fell  as  I  let  go  the  door. 

"Some  one  is  coming  up,"  she  cautioned. 

"Slip  by  the  door  and  go  up  stairs,"  I  whis- 
pered. 

All  was  silence  as  I  moved  backward  toward  the  other 
side  of  the  room. 

Suddenly  a  shot  rang  out,  and  I  felt  a  hot  stinging 
sensation  in  my  left  arm.  In  the  flash  of  the  pistol  I  saw 
a  huge  fellow  on  the  top  step. 

I  fired  instantly,  but  he  came  on.  Again  I  fired,  and 
so  did  he.  Still  he  made  across  the  room,  and  in  the  flash 


288  HILMA 

I  saw  a  dozen  behind  him  in  the  doorway,  staring  about 
as  if  undecided  which  way  to  move. 

The  one  in  the  lead  was  now  so  close  that  I  could  feel 
the  rush  of  air  from  his  body.  I  fired  twice,  this  time 
at  his  face,  as  I  caught  a  sight  of  it  in  the  dim  light 
from  the  windows,  and  with  a  scream  that  echoed  in  the 
narrow  walls  he  went  down  at  my  very  feet. 

The  room  was  heavy  with  smoke,  and  the  loud  reports 
of  our  pistols  still  rang  in  my  ears. 

There  were  but  two  shots  left  in  my  revolver,  and  I 
fired  twice  into  the  group  by  the  door  as  I  sprang  back. 

A  dozen  shots  rang  out  on  the  instant  and  a  rain  of 
bullets  struck  the  door  as  I  slipped  through. 

"Safe!"  Hilma  whispered.     "You  are  safe,  my  love." 

I  thrust  the  top  bolt  home,  the  second,  then  the  third. 
Again  the  bullets  fell  like  rain  on  the  door,  but  it  was  of 
thick  oak,  bound  in  iron. 

"You — "  I  heard  Hilma  say,  and  I  felt  her  hand  on  my 
arm.  Then  the  door  seemed  to  fall  outward  as  I  grasped 
it,  my  wounds  burned  like  fire,  while  my  legs  grew  sud- 
denly weak  and  I  slipped  down,  an  unconscious  heap  on 
the  steps. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

FLAGS  OF  DISTRESS 

FIRST  a  vague  uncertainty  seemed  to  press  down  upon 
me.  I  felt  as  if  a  thousand  things  had  happened,  that 
a  great  wild  something,  unseeable  but  large  and  ever 
present,  had  tried  to  crush  me,  and  then  had  finally  gone 
away  and  left  my  body  burning  like  fire. 

Slowly  I  opened  my  eyes,  realising  something  soft  was 
under  my  head.  Then  I  looked  about  me. 

There  was  a  faint  light,  and  in  its  rays  I  saw  heavy 
grey  walls  fading  into  long  shadows. 

Across  my  forehead  came  a  cool  touch — I  was  looking 
into  the  princess's  eyes  and  her  hand  was  on  my  fore- 
head. 

For  what  seemed  an  endless  length  of  time  I  lay  there 
and  looked  into  her  face.  I  felt  content  and  I  dreaded 
to  move  or  break  the  spell. 

Her  face  was  pale,  and  I  wondered  at  it  without  won- 
dering rather  how  she  could  be  tending  me  instead  of  I 
her.  But  her  eyes  were  bright  and  her  hair  hung  in 
strange,  wild  locks,  a  beauty  frame  to  her  face. 

She  had  never  been  more  beautiful,  and  I  looked  and 
looked,  and  then — I  must  still  have  been  half  mad  with 
the  dizziness  which  had  seized  me — I  murmured,  "You ! 
Hilma !"  and  tried  to  raise  my  head. 

"Hush !"  she  said,  leaning  down  and  pushing  back  my 


290  HILMA 

hair.  "Hush !  There  is  no  danger.  The  door  is  strong 
and  they  have  gone  away." 

She  spoke  more  to  herself  than  to  me,  and  I  felt  she 
did  not  realise  I  was  in  my  senses  again. 

Yet  the  place  we  were  in  suddenly  came  to  me,  and  I 
struggled  to  a  sitting  position. 

As  I  leaned  against  the  wall — we  were  on  a  landing 
in  the  stairs,  perhaps  six  feet  square — her  hand  lingered 
on  my  arm. 

"You  must  be  careful,"  she  whispered. 

I  felt  for  my  pistol,  and  she  pointed  to  the  step  back 
of  us  where  it  lay. 

"I  loaded  it  again,"  she  said,  in  answer  to  my  look. 

"Where  are  they?" 

"Gone,  I  think.  I  slipped  down  to  the  door  after  I 
laid  you  here,  and  I  heard  them  talking.  Heinrich  said 
we  were  in  the  flag  tower  and  could  not  get  out,  and  that 
he'd  go  to  bed." 

I  nodded  vaguely.  "He  left  some  one  on  guard?"  I 
questioned,  looking  about  me  dreamily. 

"I  think  not.  Perhaps  down  the  stairs.  He  might 
try  to  get  us  to  come  out  and  fall  into  a  trap." 

I  nodded,  but  asked  no  more  questions  for  a  moment, 
for  my  head  rang  like  a  bell. 

A  small  candle  I  had  brought  in  my  pocket  burned 
on  the  step,  and  in  its  light  I  could  see  that  my  arm  had 
been  bandaged.  My  coat  was  cut  away  and  white  strips 
tied  to  keep  the  blood  back.  I  put  my  hand  to  my 
cheek  and  felt  the  dry  blood. 

"I  couldn't  do  anything  to  that,"  the  princess  said. 
"Oh,  but  how  you  have  suffered!" 


FLAGS  OF  DISTRESS  291 

I  shook  my  head  and  leaned  against  the  wall,  saying 
nothing.  My  head  still  rang,  and  the  light  danced  if  I 
looked  at  it.  The  wall  was  cool,  colder  than  her  hand, 
but  not  as  soothing. 

I  knew  that  I  should  do  something,  but  it  seemed  as  if 
I  never  could  move.  Then  Hilma  shivered. 

I  looked  at  her  as  a  man  might  stare  if  he  had  just  been 
knocked  down  and  did  not  realise  what  had  happened 
him,  but  when  I  saw  her  force  a  smile  to  her  lips  I  real- 
ised she  was  cold. 

Slowly — no  matter  what  energy  I  drove  into  myself  I 
could  only  move  slowly — I  rose  to  my  feet. 

"Come !"  I  said ;  "it's  the  flag  tower.  We'll  get  out  of 
here  to  the  room  above;  there  must  be  one." 

"Can  you?"  she  asked. 

"The  bit  of  giddiness  has  left  me,"  I  answered,  and 
stumbled  down  the  stairs  to  have  a  second  look  at  the 
bolts  and  to  listen  if  any  one  was  working  on  the  door. 

But  if  there  had  been  I  should  never  have  heard  for  the 
pumping  in  my  ears. 

Then  I  staggered  back  up  the  steps.  Hilma 
stood  waiting  for  me,  and  when  I  stopped  on  the 
step  below  the  landing  she  held  out  her  hands  and  our 
eyes  met. 

What  she  had  cried  out  as  I  shot  the  first  bolt  home, 
that  time  which  seemed  so  long  ago,  I  saw  then  in  her 
face. 

"The  bolts  are  tight,"  I  said,  but  I  looked  deep,  deep 
into  her  eyes. 

"The  bolts  are  shot  home,"  she  answered,  "and  come 
what  may,  it  shall  end  but  one  way." 


292  HILMA 

I  looked  at  her  long,  her  hands  holding  my  arms,  half 
supporting  me  as  I  swayed. 

"Aye,  it  shall  end  but  one  way  now." 

There  was  a  light  in  her  eyes  as  she  drew  me  up  the 
step  and  to  her. 

God  knows  I  longed  for  her  arms  about  me,  weak  as 
I  was,  and  yet  I  forced  a  play  of  dizziness,  for  I  had  not 
meant  what  she  had  thought. 

Up  the  stairs  we  started,  carrying  the  half  candle, 
and  soon,  as  to  the  few  steps  we  climbed  but  long  ages 
for  the  pain  of  each  step,  we  reached  a  small  room  with 
barred  windows. 

The  cool  air  fanned  my  cheek,  and  out  from  the  portal 
I  could  see  the  lake  below  and  far  across  the  lights  of 
Zakbar. 

"God  grant  they  come  soon  to  help  us,"  Hilma  said  as 
she  looked  over  my  shoulder. 

"Aye,"  I  answered,  suddenly  realising  we  must  be  res- 
cued. And  then  I  turned  sick,  for  I  knew  no  rescue  could 
come  to  us. 

Heinrich  would  not  allow  us  to  be  taken  on  his  hands, 
and  I  began  to  wonder  what  he  would  do.  Blow  up  the 
tower,  perchance,  or  fire  the  door,  beat  me  down  and 
place  the  princess  in  some  dungeon. 

But  my  poor  brain  was  too  fagged  to  think  long  of 
that,  and  I  turned  away  from  the  lights,  so  far  away, 
yet  seemingly  so  near. 

There  was  a  couch  in  the  room  and  a  few  chairs.  In 
one  corner  was  a  pile  of  old  and  dirty  flags,  long 
neglected  and  soiled. 

"You  lie  on  the  couch,"  I  said.     "I'll  take  the  flags 


FLAGS  OF  DISTRESS  293 

in  the  corner.  No  need  for  either  of  us  to  watch,  for 
they  can't  break  down  the  door  without  waking  us." 

"But  you  are  wounded,  John,"  she  said  softly. 

My  name  on  her  lips  and  in  such  a  tone  made  me  long 
to  take  her  in  my  arms,  and  so,  with  her  telling  me  of  her 
love  and  I  telling  her  of  mine,  to  rest.  Rest  was  what  I 
craved  like  mad,  and  rest  with  her  arms  about  me  would 
have  been  the  sweetest  thing  I  could  have  asked  for. 

"Your  Highness  needs  rest,"  I  answered,  steadying  my 
voice.  "It  is  late  and  we  may  be  wakened  any  instant." 

For  a  moment  she  looked  at  me,  as  if  trying  to  read 
my  face. 

"Your  Highness,"  she  said,  shaking  her  head.  I  saw 
her  lips  repeat  my  words,  and  she  looked  again,  her  eyes 
pleading  as  if  I  had  struck  her. 

"God  help  me!"  I  cried,  and  fell  on  my  knees  kissing 
her  hands.  "Lie  down !  lie  down !  Don't  tempt  me  when 
I'm  dying  for  your  love.  Don't  tempt  me." 

Her  hand  stroked  my  head,  rested  on  it  for  an  instant, 
and  then  with  a  sigh  she  turned  and  threw  herself  on 
the  rough  couch. 

I  covered  her  with  a  long  cloak  she  had  brought  from 
her  room  and  two  of  the  flags,  and  then  with  one  last 
look  blew  out  the  candle  and  threw  myself  on  the  bunting 
in  the  corner. 

The  grey  light  fell  on  the  floor  in  two  blotches. 

"Good-night,  my  love!"  Hilma  said  softly. 

"Good-night — my  love " 

"Good-night,  my  brave  and  true  love,"  she  whispered. 

And  then  sleep,  the  sleep  of  exhaustion,  came  as  a 
mantle  to  our  folly. 


Twice  in  the  night  I  started  up,  my  flesh  afire  and  my 
head  reeling,  to  find  a  stillness  as  deep  as  that  of  the 
wilderness,  where  in  my  dreams  I  had  heard  the  stealthy 
approach  of  Heinrich  or  his  men. 

Finally  I  slept,  and  at  last  when  morning  broke  and  I 
awoke,  I  found  the  fever  and  dizziness  had  left  me,  and 
only  a  soreness  and  great  weakness  remained. 

From  the  window  of  the  tower  I  could  look  across  the 
lake,  and  there  beyond  the  sparkling  waters  lay  Zakbar. 
I  climbed  the  remaining  steps  to  the  top  of  the  tower, 
and  from  there  looked  out  about  the  surrounding 
country. 

What  had  happened  to  Karl  and  Barnsmurk?  Was 
Kurlmurt  cooling  his  heels,  or,  rather,  tramping  up  and 
down  there  in  the  castle  I  could  see  so  plainly,  asking 
what  had  happened  to  us? 

Truth  to  tell,  my  thoughts  were  many  and  perplexing 
that  morning,  and  my  brain  too  tired  to  think  what  was 
best  to  do. 

It  had  been  plainly  agreed  between  us  all,  when  we 
planned  the  thing,  that  an  open  attack  on  the  castle 
would  avail  nothing.  In  fact,  such  an  attack,  we  had 
been  sure,  would  not  release  the  princess,  but  only 
bring  about  an  open  break  with  Zergald,  which  he  would 
be  quick  to  turn  to  his  own  advantage. 

So  now,  even  if  Karl  and  Barnsmurk  had  got  clear  of 
their  assailants  in  the  garden,  they  and  Kurlmurt  would 
hesitate  before  riding  in  force  to  the  castle,  for  if  such 
a  course  would  have  availed  nothing  before,  they  could 
not  know  it  was  now  the  only  way. 

If  Karl  and  Barnsmurk  were  prisoners,  Kurlmurt  would 


FLAGS  OF  DISTRESS  295 

be  in  the  dark  and  afraid  to  move  for  fear  of  spoiling 
matters. 

An  attack  in  force  was  the  only  way  we  could  be  res- 
cued, for  surely  Heinrich  had  the  princess  as  safe  as 
before.  Her  prison  quarters  had  simply  been  changed 
and  to  far  less  comfortable  ones. 

Thus  I  turned  the  matter  over  as  I  leaned  against 
the  battlement  and  saw  the  sun  rise  on  our  last  day  of 
hope.  Thursday  it  was,  and  unless  rescue  came  before 
another  day  our  work  would  be  for  naught,  as  the  grand 
dukes  met  on  Friday. 

Already  the  holiday  air  of  the  city,  which  had  been 
growing  the  week,  would  be  reaching  its  climax.  All 
final  preparations  would  be  made,  and  though  there  was 
an  undercurrent  of  feeling  in  some  places  that  something 
might  happen,  and  a  faint  hope  in  others,  nothing  but 
the  coronation  of  Prince  Joachim  would  follow  unless 
we  could  manage  some  way  to  get  clear  of  the  tower. 

What  to  do?  What  could  be  done?  My  head  ached, 
my  arm  pained  me  whenever  I  moved  it.  No  way  to 
send  word  to  Kurlmurt,  no  way  to  clear  Heinrich  from 
our  path.  A  day  before  I  might  have  bribed  him,  but  now, 
after  our  personal  encounter,  nothing  could  be  done. 

I  crept  down  the  stairs  and  found  the  princess  sleeping 
like  a  child.  Then  I  went  on  down  to  the  door  to  see 
if  the  bolts  were  still  in  place. 

As  I  stood  examining  them  I  heard  some  one  in  the 
outer  room.  Then  Heinrich,  who  had  evidently  heard 
my  step  on  the  stairs,  spoke. 

"Does  her  Highness  enjoy  her  change  pf  quarters?" 

For  a  moment  I  remained  silent,  considering  whether 


296  HILMA 

it  would  pay  to  answer  him  or  not.  Then  I  decided  I 
might  possibly  gather  from  his  words  some  hint  of  his 
plans,  so  replied: 

"They  are  certainly  preferred." 

"Well,  I'm  glad  she's  pleased,  for  I'm  quite  content. 
Of  course  I  don't  propose  to  starve  either  of  you,  and 
if  you'll  open  the  door  a  crack  I'll  let  you  have  a  crust." 

"Thanks,"  I  answered;  "I  consider  it  safer  to  keep  the 
bolts  home." 

"As  you  like,"  he  answered  with  a  laugh.  "It  will  be 
for  three  days,  and  then  I  suppose  Zergald  will  be 
inclined  to  be  magnanimous  with  Joachim  crowned." 

So  then,  as  I  had  thought,  that  was  his  plan.  We  were 
to  be  held  prisoners  until  after  the  coronation.  My 
attempt  at  rescue  had  ended  quite  dismally. 

"Are  you  alone?"  I  asked. 

"Yes,"  came  the  answer. 

"How  much  will  you  make  out  of  the  thing  if  Joachim 
is  crowned?" 

"All  I  want.  But  if  I  was  liable  to  lose  I  would  not 
consider  a  deal  with  you."  There  was  anger  in  his  tone, 
and  then  suddenly  it  all  vanished  and  he  laughed.  "My 
head's  as  sore  as  your  cursed  arm  can  be,  but  I've  got 
you  now.  It's  not  always  the  one  who  has  the  upper 
hand  at  the  start  that  wins  out." 

I  saw  there  was  no  chance  of  making  terms  with  Hein- 
rich  now,  so  turned  back  up  the  stairs,  sick  at  heart. 

"I've  got  you  on  the  hip,"  he  called  after  me,  "and  I 
would  not  take  any  price  for  my  chances.  With  her 
Highness  and  you  under  lock,  Joachim  is  as  good  as 
crowned,  and  when  he  is  I'll  run  Scarvania." 


FLAGS    OF    DISTRESS  297 

And  thus  confident  of  his  victory,  and  apparently  all 
enmity  gone,  he  jeered  at  me  for  my  failure  and  laughed 
heartily  in  his  assurance. 

As  he  talked  on  I  waited  on  the  stairs,  trying  to  think 
of  some  means  of  escape.  Once  I  was  tempted  to  throw 
back  the  bolt  and  have  the  thing  out  again.  If  I  could 
have  swung  the  heavy  door  open  quickly,  and  before  he 
could  make  out  my  purpose,  I  think  I  would  have  risked 
it.  With  him  out  of  the  way,  I  felt  sure  I  could  hold 
off  or  bribe  his  men. 

But  such  a  thing  was  out  of  the  question,  and  I  put 
the  scheme  aside  as  quickly  as  I  thought  of  it. 

Then  finally,  Heinrich  bade  me  a  hearty  good-morning, 
and  went  on,  as  he  said,  to  a  delightful  breakfast,  leaving 
two  of  his  men  on  guard. 

I  climbed  back  up  the  stairs,  my  heart  heavy.  A  few 
water-soaked  crackers  were  in  my  pocket,  and  my  flask 
was  three-quarters  full.  That  was  our  scant  ration  for 
three  days,  and  then  what  would  we  get? 

At  the  head  of  the  stairs  I  met  Hilma.  She  looked 
radiant.  Her  cheeks  were  flushed,  and  as  she  greeted  me 
she  held  out  a  flag,  one  that  I  had  thrown  over  her  as 
an  extra  covering. 

"Yes  ?"  I  questioned. 

"My  flag!"  she  answered.  "Hang  it  from  the  tower 
upside  down." 

In  an  instant  1  caught  her  idea,  and  with  a  spring 
rushed  up  the  stairs,  the  flag  in  hand.  In  five  minutes 
it  was  flying,  the  standard  of  her  royal  Highness,  the 
Princess  Hilma  von  Cedra  of  Rulfburg,  upside  down, 
o'er  Zergald's  castle. 


298  HILMA 

What  they  who  saw  it  in  the  city  might  think  I  cared 
not,  so  long  as  Kurlmurt  or  Karl,  waiting  both  of  them, 
I  hoped,  at  the  princess's  castle,  saw  and  understood. 

For  ten  minutes  it  floated  in  the  light  morning  breeze, 
while  we  leaned  against  the  granite  coping,  and  with 
strained  and  eager  eyes  watched  for  some  answering 
signal. 

A  half  hour  passed,  and  then  out  on  the  morning  breeze 
across  the  lake  broke  the  standard  of  her  Highness,  up- 
side down.  Instantly  I  sprang  to  the  halyard  and 
dipped  our  flag  thrice.  The  answer  came  back. 

"It  means  rescue !"  I  cried. 

"Yes,"  Hilma  answered,  turning  her  eager,  flushed  face 
to  mine.  "Yes,"  and  then  the  light  went  out  of  her  eyes 
and  the  colour  died  down  in  her  cheeks.  "Yes,  it  means 
rescue  and — I  suppose  we  must  be  rescued  from  our- 
selves." 


CHAPTER    XXXII 

A  TEST  OF  STRENGTH 

MY  elation  knew  no  bounds,  for  I  felt  certain  Kurlmurt 
or  Karl,  or  perhaps  both,  had  read  our  signal  and  would 
answer  in  force. 

The  danger  in  such  a  course  gave  way  before  the  neces- 
sity, for  there  seemed  no  other  way  of  our  getting  clear 
of  the  tower  unless  Heinrich's  forces  were  driven  away. 

If  Zergald  had  not  seen  the  princess's  flag  and  become 
suspicious  because  of  its  flying  over  his  castle,  certainly 
Kurlmurt  could  muster  a  force  and  reach  us  before 
any  help  could  come  to  Heinrich. 

From  the  flag  tower  I  could  look  down  upon  the  many 
towers  and  turrets  of  the  castle.  The  moat  ran  about 
it  and  outside  of  it  a  high  wall.  On  the  side  toward  the 
lake  the  wall  was  close  to  the  water's  edge,  then  a  few 
feet  of  ground,  then  the  moat,  another  few  feet  of  earth 
and  the  castle  walls. 

At  the  front,  the  moat  ran  perhaps  twenty  feet  from 
the  castle  wall,  but  the  main  entrance  reached  out  like  an 
arm  until  it  touched  the  edge  of  the  moat.  There  the 
drawbridge  was  built,  and  I  saw  that  it  was  down. 

From  the  drawbridge  twelve  feet  of  ground  stretched 
to  the  solid  wall  of  masonry.  Opposite  the  drawbridge 
were  the  huge  gates,  and  these  were  closed  and  barred. 

Kurlmurt  would  first  have  to  scale  the  wall,  and  this 


300  HILMA 

done,  the  necessity  of  crossing  the  moat  would  arise,  for 
certainly  Heinrich  would  raise  the  drawbridge  as  soon 
as  attacked. 

At  any  point  the  attacking  force  would  be  open  to  a 
merciless  fire  from  the  castle. 

As  I  surveyed  the  grounds  and  figured  out  the  practical 
impossibility  of  success,  my  spirits  fell,  and  though 
I  said  nothing  to  Hilma,  I  feared  that  any  attempt  at 
rescue  would  go  hard. 

The  morning  wore  away  and  still  no  sign  came  of  Kurl- 
murt  or  Karl.  A  half  dozen  times  I  travelled  to  the  door 
and  each  time  I  could  hear  the  sound  of  voices  on  the 
other  side.  Once  as  I  listened  Heinrich  came  into  the 
room  where  the  guard  was  placed,  and  after  asking  one 
or  two  questions  as  to  whether  I  had  attempted  any  move 
went  away. 

I  had  seen  no  messenger  leave  the  castle,  so  felt  reason- 
ably sure  Heinrich  had  sent  no  word  to  Zergald  of  what 
had  transpired. 

As  the  day  wore  on  my  wounds  began  to  trouble  me 
again,  and  the  fever  which  had  left  me  during  the  night 
returned.  My  head  grew  dizzy,  and  the  princess,  notic- 
ing my  flushed  face,  forced  me  to  lie  down  on  the  couch. 

Hilma  herself  seemed  to  have  suffered  no  shock  from 
the  trying  night,  and  was  as  fresh  and  natural  as  if  she 
were  in  her  own  home  and  not  in  danger  of  her  life. 

Her  gaiety  of  manner  had,  it  is  true,  left  her,  and 
though  she  spoke  confidently  of  our  speedy  rescue,  her 
eyes  never  looked  into  mine  nor  did  she  refer  to  that 
which  must  have  been  first  on  her  mind.  Both  of  us,  I 
think,  felt  that  matters  were  cast  in  a  mould  and  Fate 


A  TEST  OF  STRENGTH  301 

must  have  its  way.  The  end,  be  what  it  might,  was  only 
ours  to  accept  when  it  came,  not  ours  to  discuss  or  try  to 
shape. 

I  had,  I  fear,  fallen  into  a  feverish  doze  when  the  prin- 
cess, who  was  on  the  tower,  called  me. 

I  rushed  up  the  stairs,  and  following  her  look,  saw  far 
off  on  the  high  road  at  the  upper  end  of  the  lake,  a  body 
of  horsemen.  There  were  at  least  twenty  of  them,  I 
should  say,  and  they  were  coming  on  at  a  hard  gallop. 

We  watched  them  as  best  we  could.  At  one  time  the 
trees  shut  them  out,  at  another  we  could  see  them  on 
the  open  road,  and  finally  I  made  them  out. 

"It's  Kurlmurt !"  I  said,  speaking  for  the  first  time. 

"And  Karl  too !"  Hilma  answered. 

I  nodded,  for  while  I  was  not  sure,  I  felt  I  had  recog- 
nised both  Karl  and  Barnsmurk.  If  they  were  with 
Kurlmurt,  the  outcome  of  the  fight  in  the  garden  was 
more  favourable  than  I  had  expected. 

On  the  body  of  men  came,  and  then  for  five  minutes 
disappeared  into  the  woods,  only  to  burst  forth  again 
a  mass  of  steaming,  blowing  horses,  that  pulled  up  at  the 
wall. 

Heinrich  and  his  men  must  have  been  asleep,  for  no 
sign  came  from  the  castle.  I  waved  to  Kurlmurt  and 
called. 

They  looked  up,  and  a  mighty  shout  rent  the  air  when 
they  saw  Hilma  at  my  side. 

"We've  the  door  bolted  against  them,"  I  called.  "It's 
the  second  door  on  the  left  as  you  enter  the  hall." 

The  wind  carried  my  voice,  and  Karl,  for  Karl  and 
Barnsmurk  both  were  there  in  the  front  rank,  Barns- 


302  HILMA 

murk  with  his  left  arm  in  a  sling,  Karl  with  his  head  in 
bandages,  waved  back  his  hand  as  a  sign  they  understood. 

Then  as  we  two  stood  staring  at  each  other,  Heinrich 
stepped  out  upon  a  balcony  below  us  and  glanced  first 
up  at  the  princess  and  myself,  then  down  at  Kurlmurt 
and  his  followers. 

I  might  have  shot  him  where  he  stood,  but  was  so  intent 
on  what  would  follow  that  I  never  thought  of  the  oppor- 
tunity his  position  offered. 

The  look  on  Heinrich's  face  was  one  of  surprise,  then  of 
mirth. 

"Open  your  gates  !"  Kurlmurt  thundered. 

Heinrich  looked  up  at  me  with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders, 
as  much  as  to  say :  Pray  whoever  heard  such  a  ludicrous 
request. 

"Open!"  Kurlmurt  thundered  again. 

"I'll  shoot  you  and  your  men  like  dogs,"  Heinrich  an- 
swered, speaking  for  the  first  time,  "if  you  try  to  force 
the  castle." 

"Open  in  the  name  of  the  law !"  Kurlmurt  ordered. 

"Law!"  Heinrich  jeered  back.  "No  one  knows  you. 
The  law  of  Scarvania  rests  with  the  Grand  Duke  of  Zer- 
gald  and  no  other." 

The  answer  set  Kurlmurt  wild  with  anger. 

"I'll  blow  your  walls  to  bits  and  hang  you  for  a  traitor 
and  a  scoundrel,"  Kurlmurt  answered  him  back. 

"And  I'll  have  you  banished  by  his  Majesty,  King 
Joachim,  day  after  to-morrow,"  Heinrich  replied  with 
a  laugh. 

With  this  final  shot  he  stepped  back  and  disappeared 
within  the  castle. 


A  TEST  OF  STRENGTH  303 

Then  we  all  seemed  to  come  to  life. 

"Is  there  any  way  in?"  Karl  called  to  me. 

I  shook  my  head. 

Kurlmurt  gave  some  order,  and  instantly  several  horse- 
men rode  up  close  to  the  wall  and  tried  from  the  backs 
of  their  mounts  to  reach  the  top. 

As  if  to  warn  them  that  such  an  attempt  would  only 
cost  them  their  lives,  a  half-dozen  shots  rang  out,  send- 
ing rough  bits  of  masonry  of  the  top  of  the  wall  down 
upon  the  heads  of  Kurlmurt  and  his  men. 

And  then,  as  if  to  doubly  prove  the  folly  of  an  attack, 
the  drawbridge  with  much  groaning  and  rattling  of 
chain  was  slowly  drawn  up. 

Silence  fell  on  the  castle  and  on  Kurlmurt  and  his  men. 

"What  can  they  do?"  the  princess  asked  suddenly. 

Before  I  could  answer  I  noted  straight  below  us  a 
shadow  on  the  waters  of  the  moat.  I  looked  again,  and 
saw  that  it  was  Valter. 

Up  to  now  the  fellow  had  escaped  my  mind,  but  the 
sight  of  him  renewed  my  hopes,  and  as  I  saw  him  creep 
slowly  toward  the  gate  I  thought  I  divined  his  purpose. 

The  drawbridge  might  be  up,  but  if  once  Kurlmurt 
could  get  within  the  walls  it  might  be  possible,  with 
Valter  as  a  guide,  to  enter  as  I  had. 

Raising  my  voice,  I  called  as  loud  as  I  could,  and  Karl 
ran  out  into  the  open  and  looked  up. 

"Dismount!"  I  called.  "Dismount!"  and  I  pointed 
to  the  gate. 

More  I  dared  not  say,  yet  it  was  enough,  for  they  all 
tumbled  off  their  horses  and  gathered  in  close  to  the  wall, 
out  of  sight  of  the  castle. 


304  HILMA 

Karl  remained  where  he  could  see  us,  waiting  for  me  to 
call  again. 

By  this  time  Valter  had  crept  on  some  dozen  feet,  and 
as  I  called  again  to  Karl  he  looked  up  and  waved  his 
hand,  pointing  behind  him  as  if  to  indicate  that  the  en- 
trance he  and  I  had  used  was  the  one  he  planned  to  lead 
Kurlmurt  to.  I  nodded,  and  waved  my  hand  to  him 
that  I  understood. 

Then  suddenly  a  shot  rang  out,  and  I  saw  the  bullet 
strike  over  Valter' s  head.  Heinrich  had  discovered  him. 

At  the  shot  the  fellow's  caution  vanished.  Like  a  deer 
he  sprang  forward  toward  the  gate,  while  shot  after 
shot  followed  and  the  bullets  struck  about  him. 

He  moved  too  quickly  or  the  shots  were  fired  too  hur- 
riedly to  fall  true.  The  danger  would  come  when  he 
paused  at  the  gate  to  throw  back  the  bolts  and  bars. 

Karl  called  to  me  to  know  what  was  going  on. 

"The  gates  will  open !"  I  cried.  "Left  wheel  when  you 
enter,"  and  I  pointed  to  his  left. 

"Left  wheel!"  he  called  back,  and  drawing  his  sword, 
sprang  toward  the  gates,  where  under  the  high  wall  he 
was  lost  to  view  with  the  others. 

By  now  Valter  was  close  to  the  gates,  and  then  sud- 
denly he  stumbled  and  fell.  He  was  up  again  with  a 
bound,  and  as  he  reached  them  he  threw  back  the  first 
bolt. 

"Keep  moving!"  I  cried  to  him. 

Two  bolts  swung  back,  and  a  dozen  bullets  fell  about 
the  fellow. 

Either  Heinrich's  men  were  poor  marksmen  or  they 
had  a  bad  vantage  point  from  which  to  fire. 


A  TEST  OF  STRENGTH  305 

Then  suddenly  Heinrich  sprang  out  upon  the  balcony 
below  us.  From  the  way  in  which  he  glanced  about,  I 
judged  he  had  been  elsewhere  in  the  castle  and  knew 
nothing  of  Valter's  attempt  to  open  the  gates  until  the 
moment  he  stepped  out  upon  the  balcony,  summoned 
by  the  firing. 

"He'll  kill  him!"  the  princess  cried  as  Heinrich  raised 
his  pistol. 

Then  I  awoke  from  my  apathy  and  opened  fire  on  Hein- 
rich. 

My  first  bullet  flew  true,  for  with  an  oath  he  wheeled 
to  look  up  at  me  as  his  pistol  fell  from  his  hand. 

My  bullet  had  struck  his  fingers,  and  the  blood  poured 
from  them  as  he  turned  upon  me. 

Again  I  fired,  but  as  I  did  so  he  sprang  through  the 
window  into  the  castle. 

"Force  the  gates!"  I  cried,  as  I  saw  Valter  unable  to 
pull  back  the  last  bolt. 

Then  a  shot  rang  out  again,  and  Valter  threw  up  his 
hands  and  pitched  forward. 

"They've  killed  him !"  Hilma  cried. 

For  the  first  time  I  seemed  to  realise  the  princess  was 
watching  at  my  side,  and  I  ordered  her  roughly  to  go 
into  the  tower. 

"He's  not  dead !  He's  not  dead  !"  she  cried  again,  pay- 
ing no  attention  to  my  words.  Then  Valter  got  to  his 
feet  and  darted  back  along  the  wall,  as  he  had  come. 

A  sudden  lull  followed,  and  then  Karl  ran  out  where  I 
could  see  him  and  called  to  me. 

"Force  the  gates!     Force  the  gates!"  I  cried. 

With  a  shout  Kurlmurt  and  his  men  charged  forward. 


306  HILMA 

The  right  gate  sprung  open  a  bit  at  the  top,  and  yet  the 
bottom  bolt  still  held. 

"Again !  Again !"  I  cried,  and  the  princess  added  her 
voice  to  mine. 

The  top  opened  a  gap  further.  Then  some  one  forced 
in  a  stout  stick,  and  with  that  as  a  pry,  the  right  gate 
gave  way  and  flew  open  with  a  crash. 

Half  the  men  were  thrown  forward  on  their  faces,  and 
as  a  dozen  shots  rang  out,  two  lay  where  they  had 
fallen. 

"To  the  left !"  I  cried,  and  Kurlmurt  and  Karl  dashed 
the  way  Valter  had  fled,  with  nearly  twenty  men  behind 
them. 

The  whole  thing  had  happened  far  more  quickly  than 
I  have  told  it,  and  silence  reigned  suddenly  where  before 
all  had  been  confusion. 

I  chafed  to  be  idle,  and  then  suddenly  determined  to 
join  the  fight  myself. 

Drawing  Hilma  with  me,  we  hurried  down  the  steps 
to  the  door. 

"You  can  close  the  bolts  after  me,"  I  whispered. 

"Don't!  Don't!"  Hilma  urged.  "They'll  not  need 
you." 

"Hush !"  I  said,  slipping  back  the  bolts  silently. 

Two  men  were  in  the  room,  both  with  their  backs  to  me, 
watching  from  one  of  the  small  windows  what  was  going 
on  below. 

To  shoot  a  man  in  cold  blood  is  not  to  my  liking,  but 
at  that  moment  I  fear  the  thought  of  not  taking  ad- 
vantage of  the  chance  never  occurred  to  me. 

"Close  the  bolts  after  me,"  I  whispered  to  the  princess. 


A  TEST  OF  STRENGTH  307 

Slie  nodded  and  drew  back. 

I  opened  the  door,  raised  my  pistol  and  fired. 

Without  a  word  one  fellow  went  down,  and  the  other, 
as  I  sprang  through  the  door,  fled  down  the  stairs. 

I  heard  the  door  close  and  the  bolts  slid  home,  and  then 
I  rushed  on  down. 

I  ran  on  with  but  one  purpose,  to  reach  Heinrich  before 
any  one  else  had  a  chance  to  settle  with  him  finally  for 
what  he  had  done. 

Ahead  of  me  was  the  second  guard,  and  as  we  reached 
the  stairs  that  led  up  into  the  hall  I  fired  at  him. 

I  was  bounding  up  the  stairs,  and  my  pistol  rang  out 
three  times.  The  third  shot  struck  home  as  he  threw 
open  the  door,  and  he  fell  with  a  cry  into  the  hall. 

I  sprang  over  his  body  and  stood  staring  about  me. 

Kurlmurt  was  in  the  far  corner.  Karl  I  could  not  see, 
but  about  the  stairs  a  dozen  of  Heinrich's  men  held  back 
Kurlmurt's  followers. 

Pistols  had  been  discarded,  and  each  one  fought  madly, 
desperately  with  his  sword. 

Heinrich  I  looked  for  somewhere  among  the  fighting, 
swearing  men. 

Then  suddenly  I  became  conscious  of  two  at  my  right, 
and  I  looked  up  to  see  Barnsmurk  against  the  wall,  hold- 
ing off  a  huge  fellow.  His  left  arm  being  in  a  sling 
placed  him  at  a  disadvantage,  but  he  fought  desperately, 
yet  I  at  once  realised  he  was  too  weak  to  withstand  the 
other. 

Whipping  out  my  sword,  I  sprang  between  them,  and 
with  strength  born  of  madness  drove  the  other  fellow's 
guard  down  and  my  sword  home. 


308  HILMA 

"Come !"  I  cried  in  Barnsmurk's  ear,  pushing  him  into 
the  doorway,  "down  there  and  into  the  tower  to  her 
Highness." 

As  Barnsmurk  disappeared  a  cry  went  up  from  the 
stairs,  and  Heinrich's  men  rushed  down,  driving  our 
forces  back  by  sheer  weight. 

Then  I  saw  Heinrich  at  one  side,  fighting  with  some 
poor  devil  who  was  no  match  for  him. 

Some  one  blocked  my  way,  and  I  was  forced  to  fight 
and  beat  the  man  down  before  I  could  pass. 

By  then  our  men  had  driven  the  others  back,  and  a  cry 
went  up  from  Karl,  who  I  now  saw  in  the  front  of  the 
fight,  that  we  had  won. 

"Aye !  Won !  Won  !  Won !"  I  shouted,  and  made  for 
Heinrich. 

He  saw  me  coming,  but  at  the  same  instant  realised  his 
men  were  beaten  and  that  the  few  left  were  taking  to 
their  heels  up  the  stairs. 

As  I  made  for  him  he  raised  his  pistol  and  fired.  The 
bullet  went  wild  and  I  laughed  at  him  for  his  poor  aim ; 
fired  myself  with  no  better  luck  and  then  rushed  on, 
my  sword  drawn. 

"Once  again !"  I  cried,  "and  this  time  no  table." 

He  glanced  about,  and  seeing  he  had  lost,  started  down 
the  hall. 

I  called  to  him  to  stand,  and  he  turned  and  waited  for 
me.  A  smile  was  on  his  face,  his  sword  held  ready, 
but  as  our  blades  met  he  jumped  back  quickly,  and  with 
an  oath  flung  his  empty  pistol  straight  into  my  face. 

For  an  instant  I  held  my  feet.  I  saw  him  turn,  wave 
his  hand  at  me  and  call  out: 


A  TEST  OF  STRENGTH  309 

"If  I  had  another  bullet —  Then  he  disappeared  into 
a  doorway  on  the  right,  while  I,  staggering  under  the 
blow,  followed  him  a  half-dozen  steps,  clutched  at  the 
empty  air,  and  pitched  forward  upon  the  floor. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

THE    GEAND   DUKES   DECIDE 

WHEN  I  came  to  a  realising  sense  of  myself,  I  hesitated 
before  opening  my  eyes. 

I  knew  I  was  in  a  bed,  that  a  cool  bandage  was 
drawn  tightly  across  my  forehead;  that  the  softness  of 
the  pillow  was  a  relief,  and  the  cool  sheets  were  pulled 
up  under  my  chin. 

Then  I  moved  my  right  hand  and  my  left,  and  finding 
them  still  intact,  opened  my  eyes. 

I  was  in  my  own  room  at  the  inn,  Karl  was  leaning 
against  the  mantel  staring  at  the  pile  of  logs  on  the 
andirons. 

His  head  was  bandaged,  as  it  had  been  when  he  rode 
up  to  the  castle. 

"Halloo!"  I  said. 

He  turned  with  a  glad  cry  and  sprang  across  the  room. 

"Thank  Heaven,  John,  you're  alive!" 

"Alive!"  I  echoed;  "of  course  I  am." 

"Thank  Heaven!"  he  said  again,  staring  at  me  as  if 
I  was  a  ghost.  "The  doctor  said  you  would  wake  true 
as  a  die." 

"What  day  is  it?"  I  demanded. 

"Friday." 

"Then  it  was " 

"Yes,  it  was  yesterday.     Does  it  seem  so  long  ago?" 


THE  GRAND  DUKES  DECIDE        311 

"And  Hil— her  Highness?" 

"Safe !  thanks  to  the  bravest  man  in  the  world." 

"A  lot  of  good  I  did,  shut  up  there  in  the  tower,  but 
you  and  Barnsmurk.  How  did  you  come  out  from  that 
scrap  in  the  garden  ?" 

"With  this  lump  on  the  head.  Barnsmurk  had  a  bullet 
in  his  shoulder." 

"They  didn't  get  you,  then?" 

"No.  The  people  from  the  inn  scared  them  away  or 
they  would  have." 

"And  after  that  what  happened?" 

"We  nearly  died  with  impatience  until  you  raised  the 
princess's  flag." 

"You  saw  it?" 

"I  was  at  the  castle,  and  I  raised  the  one  in  answer." 

"Valter  led  you  in?" 

"Yes.  He's  at  her  Highness's  with  a  bullet  through 
the  back." 

"Yes,  I  saw  him  get  it,"  I  said. 

"We — "  Karl  went  on,  hesitating  a  bit,  "brought  you 
here  for — well — she — her  Highness  wanted  to  take  you 
to  her  castle,  but  Kurlmurt  and  I — "  the  poor  fellow 
stopped  in  utter  confusion. 

"Yes,"  I  said,  nodding,  understanding  what  he  was 
trying  to  say. 

"She  wasn't  satisfied  and — well — you  know  when  she 
came  down  from  the  tower  and  saw  you — she  insisted 
upon  seeing  you,  though  we  tried  to  keep  her  away — 
well,  she  said  some  things  that  it  was  lucky  only  Kurl- 
murt and  I  heard." 

I  said  nothing,  but  looked  at  him. 


312  HILMA 

"Yes,"  Karl  went  on,  looking  away,  "she  spoke  to 
you — you  were  insensible,  of  course." 

"Of  course,"  I  answered  as  indifferently  as  I  could. 

"She  thought  you  were  dead." 

I  nodded  slowly. 

"And  she  spoke  to  you  as  she  said  she  had  the  night 
before." 

"She  shouldn't  have  done  so,"  I  answered,  looking 
away. 

"She  thought  you  were  dead,"  Karl  said,  as  if  defend- 
ing her,  "and  she  told  us  how  you  had  refused  to  let  her 
do  what  she  wished." 

I  moved  uneasily,  for  I  could  not  see  why  he  was  telling 
me  this. 

"And  Kurlmurt  swore  you  were  worthy  of  her." 

At  that  I  turned  upon  him,  anger  in  my  eyes.  Why  did 
he  think  it  necessary  to  make  the  thing  still  harder? 

My  look  must  have  been  a  question,  for  he  came  closer 
to  me  and  took  my  hand. 

"Your  reward  will  be  small,  John,"  he  said,  looking 
deep  into  my  eyes.  "It's  a  hard  task  to  listen  to  what 
I'm  telling  you — harder,  perhaps,  than  the  fight  you've 
just  been  through,  but  some  day  you'll  be  glad  I  told 
you.  Later,  perhaps,  I  couldn't,  when — when  she 
is  our  queen;  but  know  now  that  she  told  you  of  her 
love;  that  she  kissed  you  and  called  you  her  own  when 
you  were  insensible.  And  Kurlmurt  swore  you  were  a 
king,  and  I  know  you  are.  Some  day,  perhaps,  you'll 
be  glad  I  told  you  this — when  I  could." 

For  a  long  minute  I  held  his  eyes  and  gripped  his 
hand.  The  sting  was  gone  now,  and  then  I  thanked 


THE  GRAND  DUKES  DECIDE        313 

him  silently  for  telling  me  what  he  had,  as  I  have  so 
often  since. 

He  stood  there  saying  nothing  more,  and  silently  I 
pressed  his  hand  again  and  dropped  it. 

"Where's  Heinrich?"  I  demanded,  turning  away  my 
head. 

"Got  away.     Took  your  boat." 

For  a  long  time  I  lay  there,  pondering  over  what  had 
transpired  the  last  twenty-four  hours,  but  more  of  what 
Karl  had  just  told  me,  and  then  suddenly  it  came  to  me 
that  it  was  Friday  the  Fourth  of  July,  and  the  day  the 
grand  dukes  met  to  formally  approve  of  the  one  to  be 
crowned  on  the  morrow. 

"What  time  is  it?"  I  demanded. 

Karl  looked  at  his  watch. 

"Three  o'clock." 

"What  time  do  the  grand  dukes  meet?" 

"Three  o'clock." 

"Then  what  in  Heaven's  name  are  you  doing  here? 
Isn't  her  Highness  going  before  them  to  press  her 
claim?" 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  turning  to  the  open  window. 

"Well,  your  place  is  there,  isn't  it?"  I  demanded. 

"I  was  staying  with  you." 

"Why?"  * 

"Why?"  Karl  asked  in  some  surprise. 

"Yes,  why?  Because  I  need  watching?  Are  you 
afraid  to  trust  me,  or  why  is  it  you  hang  over  me  as  a 
guard?" 

I  dare  say  I  was  a  bit  off  my  head  or  I  would  not  have 
spoken  as  I  did.  The  poor  fellow  looked  hurt  at  my 


314  HILMA 

words,  and  I've  no  doubt  he  was,  for  they  were  un- 
called for  and  unjust. 

"You're  a  bit  wild  yet  from  your  wounds.  You'd 
better  sleep,"  Karl  said. 

"Forgive  me,"  I  said  lamely.  "I'm  not  right,  I  sup- 
pose, but  you  go  out  of  here.  I'm  all  right.  You 
go — hurry!  Your  place  is  with  her.  Go!" 

For  a  minute  he  hesitated  and  shook  his  head. 

"Go!"  I  ordered. 

"She'll  not  like  it." 

"Go,  and  say  I  sent  you." 

"But  you " 

"If  I've  got  to  stay  here  in  bed,  I  can  do  it  as  well  alone 
as  with  you." 

"But » 

"Go  and  be  damned  to  you.     You're  late  now." 

"If " 

"Go!"  I  thundered,  "or  I'll  get  up." 

He  was  crazy  to  go  and  had  been  all  the  time,  yet  would 
not  have  left  me  then  had  I  not  begged,  sworn  and 
threatened. 

"All  right,"  he  finally  agreed.  "A  waiter  will  be  in  the 
hall  and  I'll  be  back  as  soon  as  it's  over." 

I  nodded,  pressed  his  hand  and  he  was  gone. 

For  a  half  hour,  I  presume,  I  lay  there  half  awake  and 
half  asleep,  for  the  fever  was  on  me  still.  Then  slowly  a 
cloud  seemed  to  roll  from  me  and  my  flesh  grew  cool. 
Strength  came  to  my  limbs  and  I  sat  up  in  bed. 

For  the  first  time  I  felt  of  my  head  and  found  a  good 
sized  lump  under  the  neat  white  bandage,  where  Hein- 
rich's  pistol  had  caught  and  knocked  me  senseless. 


THE  GRAND  DUKES  DECIDE        315 

Then  as  an  experiment  I  went  over  my  several  wounds, 
and  to  my  surprise  found  them  easier  and  the  fire  gone. 
In  fact,  I  suddenly  felt  quite  fit  but  for  a  slight  weak- 
ness. 

A  sudden  longing  for  something  to  drink  came  over 
me,  and  I  determined  to  test  my  strength  instead  of  call- 
ing the  waiter.  I  put  on  my  slippers,  and  as  I  stood  up 
to  pull  on  my  wrapper  a  sound  in  my  sitting-room  fell  on 
my  ears. 

Perhaps  it  was  the  excitement  and  danger  of  the  last 
few  days,  perhaps  it  was  my  being  close  to  a  pistol  for 
hours  that  made  me  suspicious  on  the  instant.  Grabbing 
up  my  revolver,  that  lay  with  my  sword  on  a  chair  near- 
by, I  turned  toward  the  door. 

I  stole  forward  slowly. 

There,  near  the  window,  revolver  in  hand,  listening  like 
a  cat,  stood  Heinrich  of  Vankle. 

My  heart  gave  a  leap  at  the  sight  of  him,  and  instantly 
I  thrust  my  revolver  into  the  crack  of  the  door  and 
fired. 

My  aim  was  poor,  and  I  knew  it  the  instant  I  pressed 
the  trigger.  The  bullet  flew  wild,  and  as  it  smashed 
the  glass  to  the  right  of  his  head  he  turned  and  with  one 
bound  dashed  through  the  door  out  onto  the  balcony  and 
was  gone. 

In  an  instant  more  I  had  the  landlord  and  a  half-dozen 
waiters  pounding  at  my  bedroom  door. 
I  sent  the  waiters  away  and  let  the  landlord  in. 

It  was  nothing,  I  explained,  only  a  fellow  stealing  into 
my  rooms,  and  I  took  a  shot  at  him. 

The  landlord  looked  at  me  in  some  doubt,  for  while  he 


316  HILMA 

knew  nothing  he  was  no  fool,  and  must  have  had  many 
thoughts  in  his  head. 

"What  could  he  want,  sir?"  he  asked,  closing  the  door 
that  had  been  forced  open  by  Heinrich. 

"What  could  he  want?"  I  repeated,  suddenly  growing 
cold  all  over.  "Why,  the  envelope.  By  God,  the  docu- 
ments !  The  evidence !"  I  shouted. 

For  the  first  time  since  tearing  them  from  Heinrich's 
pocket  had  I  remembered  them.  Like  one  possessed,  I 
began  to  search  my  rooms  for  the  coat  I  had  worn  the 
day  before.  At  last  I  found  it  in  a  corner  of  my  bed- 
room, where  it  had  been  thrown  down,  and  in  the  inside 
pocket  lay  the  envelope. 

A  glance  sufficed  to  assure  me  that  its  contents  was 
intact,  and  then  wild  with  the  thought  that  perhaps 
already  the  grand  dukes  had  cast  their  vote  against 
her  Highness,  I  began  pulling  on  my  clothes. 

"You're  not  going  out,  sir?"  the  poor  landlord 
shrieked.  "The  doctor  forbade  it,  and  Count  von 
Merlder— he " 

"To  the  devil  with  advice !"  I  cried.  "Order  me  a  horse 
quick !  Do  you  hear  me  ?  It's  the  only  way  to  save  her." 

"Save  who,  sir?"  he  questioned. 

"Her  Highness !  If  I  don't  get  to  the  castle  with  these 
papers  in  five  minutes  Joachim  will  be  accepted  by  the 
dukes." 

"Why,  sir,  of  course,  sir!  I  fear  you  are  mistaken, 
sir!"  he  muttered.  "Of  course  it  will  be  his  Highness, 
Prince  Joachim." 

"Man!"  I  said,  steadying  my  voice,  for  I  saw  I  must 
convince  the  fellow  I  was  in  my  right  mind,  "her  High- 


THE  GRAND  DUKES  DECIDE        317 

ness  is  going  to  demand  the  right  before  Joachim. 
These  documents — "  I  waved  the  envelope  in  his  face — 
"will  place  her  Highness  on  the  throne.  Get  me  a 
horse !" 

One  instant  he  looked  at  me  in  doubt,  and  then,  seem- 
ing to  read  sanity  in  my  face,  flew  out  of  the  room. 

How  I  dressed  myself  I  do  not  know.  The  strength 
that  I  thought  was  mine  fled  and  only  the  excitement  bore 
me  up.  At  last  I  pulled  on  my  boots,  threw  a  coat  over 
my  shirt,  and  with  the  envelope  in  one  pocket,  my 
revolver  in  another,  I  rushed  through  the  halls,  out  the 
door  and  flung  myself  into  the  saddle. 

Through  the  park  and  down  the  avenue  I  thundered, 
and  as  I  rode  into  the  square,  my  horse  wet  with  sweat 
and  my  whip  still  cutting  his  flanks,  the  clock  in  the 
cathedral  chimed  four. 

Details  narrow  down  as  to  that  ride  and  my  entrance 
into  the  castle,  for  it  was  all  one  jumble  in  my  head  then 
and  now. 

In  some  way  I  pulled  up  my  horse  at  the  sally-port, 
flung  myself  from  the  saddle,  and  ran  like  mad  across 
the  court  and  up  the  stairs,  before  the  astonished  sentinels 
could  gather  their  senses. 

I  knew  the  way  to  the  council  chamber,  and  made 
straight  for  it,  my  head  ringing,  a  buzzing  in  my  ears 
and  the  floor  seemingly  ready  to  rise  and  strike  me  at 
any  moment. 

And  then  at  last  I  was  on  the  floor  where  the  grand 
dukes  met,  and  pushing  my  way  through  the  waiting 
throng  of  attendants,  soldiers  and  guards. 

Some  seemingly  tried  to  stop  me,  and  I  remember  I  flung 


318  HILMA 

them  to  one  side  and  went  on.  The  luck  of  a  madman  or 
a  drunkard — I  had  nearly  drained  my  flask  before  I  left 
the  inn — was  with  me,  for  I  made  on  through  the  crowd, 
and  at  last  came  to  the  door  of  the  council  room  itself. 

As  I  paused  there,  brought  to  a  stand  by  the  throng 
about  the  door,  I  gazed  about  me  vaguely,  and  for  the 
first  time  realised  every  one  was  buzzing  with  excitement 
over  some  news  that  was  being  passed  from  one  to  an- 
other. 

Then  I  heard  some  one  say : 

"She  has  made  her  plea,  but  it  will  be  useless.  He  holds 
them  in  his  hands." 

The  words  beat  upon  my  brain,  and  I  pushed  madly 
on. 

At  the  door  two  sentinels  stood,  and  I  tried  to  push  by 
and  enter,  but  they  barred  the  way. 

"Count  von  Merlder !"  I  demanded.    "Has  he  gone  in  ?" 

"He  has,  sir." 

"Count  Heinrich  of  Vankle?" 

"He  has  not  come  as  yet.     Many  are  asking  for  him." 

"Not  come!"  I  cried,  feeling  a  trick  was  necessary, 
and  my  brain,  dull  and  aching  as  it  was,  responding  in 
some  way.  "Then  Zergald  will  lose.  Now  I  may  be  too 
late." 

People  crowded  around  us,  attracted  by  my  words. 

"In  the  name  of  the  Duke  of  Zergald,"  I  said,  "stand 
aside.  I've  a  message  from  Count  Heinrich  of  Yankle." 

The  soldiers  seemed  in  doubt,  but  waiting  for  no  leave, 
as  they  gave  back  a  step,  looking  from  one  to  the  other  to 
see  what  they  should  do,  I  pushed  by  them. 

The  doors  swung  open  into  a  deep  alcove,  and  heavy 


THE  GRAND  DUKES  DECIDE        319 

portieres  hung  at  the  farther  side,  so  that  once  passing 
the  guards,  I  was  able  to  pause  fcr  an  instant. 

I  felt  weak  and  dizzy,  and  now,  when  so  near  my  goal, 
it  seemed  as  if  I  could  not  move  on.  I  grasped  the  por- 
tiere drawn  close  together,  and  steadied  myself,  all  the 
time  trying  to  still  the  ringing  in  my  ears  to  learn  what 
was  going  on  beyond,  and  whether  I  was  yet  in  time. 

Voices  came  to  me  from  the  council  chamber,  and  yet  I 
could  not  seemingly  make  out  the  words.  I  looked  about 
me,  as  if  to  find  help,  and  then  as  I  turned  back  again, 
found  the  portieres  opened  a  fraction  of  an  inch  by  my 
weight  upon  them. 

There  sat  Kurlmurt;  behind  him  Karl,  and  beyond, 
Hilma.  She  was  pale,  but  she  sat  straight  in  her  chair, 
cold  and  rigid. 

About  the  table  were  thirty  men  or  over,  while  Zergald 
stood  at  the  end  and  was  speaking.  At  Zergald's  right 
sat  a  young  fellow,  whom  I  took  to  be  Joachim,  though  at 
that  instant  my  mind  could  hardly  grasp  any  facts  or 
my  eyes  overclearly  make  out  even  those  I  knew  well. 

I  stood  clinging  to  the  curtains,  staring  at  the  blurred 
faces  before  me  as  if  I  had  no  real  interest  in  what  was 
going  on,  but  only  watched  as  one  curious  to  an  extreme. 
Then  I  began  to  realise  that  Zergald  was  on  his  feet  and 
speaking. 

"And  this  wild  claim !"  Zergald  said,  sarcasm  and  scorn 
in  his  tone — "this  wild  claim,  what  is  it?  A  myth;  a 
fancy  born  in  a  young  girl's  mind  by  a  scheming  uncle  ? 
Is  it  that  ?  Let  us  be  charitable  and  answer  no ;  for  on 
such  a  man  as  the  Duke  of  Kurlmurt  I  would  never  place 
a  slur.  Yet,  gentlemen,  what  is  this  claim?  I  would 


320  HILMA 

pass  it  by  without  a  word  but  the  birth  of  his  Highness, 
Joachim  the  First,  King  of  Scarvania,  is  questioned — 
his  Highness,  the  King  of  Scarvania,  I  say !"  And  his 
cold  steel  eyes  travelled  around  the  grand  dukes,  meeting 
each  one  threateningly,  demandingly,  defiantly.  "His 
Highness,  the  King  of  Scarvania's  birth  is  questioned. 
Will  you  have  this  slur  placed  upon  it?  Will  you  let 
such  a  slander  pass  beyond  this  room  ? 

"Here  it  must  be  stamped  upon,  exterminated,  cast  out, 
as  such  a  vile  assertion  should  be  treated.  And  how? 
Will  you,  the  peers  of  the  realm,  sit  there  and  calmly 
hear  his  Highness's  fair  name  defiled?  Rise  as  one  body 
and  answer  this  vile  accusation  with  your  vote!  A 
formal  matter  these  meetings  heretofore,  but  to-day 
pregnant  with  great  responsibility,  for  it  is  for  you,  the 
grand  dukes  of  fair  Scarvania,  to  answer  such  a  He  by 
the  power  vested  in  your  sacred  hands. 

"Cast  one  vote;  on  your  feet  as  a  single  man,  and  cry 
out  by  acclamation  for  his  royal  Highness,  Joachim  the 
First,  as  your  King,  or — "  and  his  voice  sank  almost  to 
a  whisper — "demand  proof !  proof ! !  proof ! ! !  And  that 
her  Highness  tells  you  she  has  not." 

As  a  body  the  dukes  were  upon  their  feet,  carried  away 
by  Zergald's  appeal,  and  a  mighty  shout  went  up  from 
each  of  them. 

Kurlmurt  cried  out,  but  his  voice  was  drowned  in  the 
rabble.  Karl  was  on  his  feet ;  Hilma  alone  seemed  calm. 

And  then  my  wild  brain  seemed  to  spring  to  life,  and  I 
realised  I  had  delayed  too  long.  With  a  quick  movement 
I  threw  open  the  curtain,  and  without  a  word  made  for 
her  Highness's  chair. 


THE  GRAND  DUKES  DECIDE 

The  smile  on  Zergald's  lips  froze  instantly.  Kurlmurt 
and  Karl  sprang  forward,  while  the  grand  dukes  wheeled 
upon  me,  but  I — I  only  saw  a  pair  of  beseeching  eyes  in 
a  pale  face,  crowned  with  golden-brown  hair. 

"The  proof  the  Grand  Duke  of  Zergald  asks  for,  your 
Highness,"  I  said,  dropping  to  one  knee,  and  holding  out 
the  envelope — "the  proof  I  bring  to  the  future  Queen  of 
Scarvania." 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

CORONATION 

THE  lake  of  Wertzer  sparkled  clear,  a  faint  breeze  play- 
ing across  its  matchless  waters,  and  the  perfect  blue  was 
broken  in  a  million  rippling  waves. 

Far  across,  the  towers  of  Zergald's  castle  were  framed 
dark  against  the  trees.  My  hand  gripped  the  rail  to 
steady  myself — for  even  now  my  head  was  a  bit  dizzy — 
while  I  studied  its  towers  and  turrets. 

From  the  one  on  the  right  she  and  I  had  watched  the 
sun  rise.  From  there  we  had  hoisted  her  flag  of  distress. 
From  there  had  we  seen  Kurlmurt  and  Karl  ride  to  our 
rescue  and  the  assault  on  the  gates. 

Had  so  much  come  to  pass  in  so  short  a  time?  The 
lake  was  the  same;  the  garden  of  the  inn  traced  with 
many  paths,  lined  deep  in  shrubbery,  and  yet  everything 
seemed  changed.  Perhaps,  I  said  to  myself,  the  change 
I  feel  is  the  change  all  feel — the  change  in  feeling  be- 
cause she  is  to  be  crowned.  Already  the  city  had  taken 
on  new  gaiety.  First  a  rumour  had  gone  forth,  then  a 
word,  then  confirmation  and  then  peal  upon  peal  the 
bells  rang  forth.  Down  came  Joachim's  picture,  up  went 
the  Princess  Hilma's,  and  the  people  the  city  over  shouted 
and  cried  for  joy. 

Why  they  were  to  have  her  for  queen  made  no  differ- 
ence. That  the  grand  dukes  had  selected  their  princess 


CORONATION  323 

was  sufficient.  The  rumour  that  had  crept  here  and  there 
the  last  few  days  was,  after  all,  of  some  substance,  for 
now  it  bore  fruit. 

People  were  half  mad.  Some  had  been  gay  because  the 
choosing  of  a  ruler  was  a  time  for  gaiety,  but  now  they 
went  still  farther,  as  that  ruler  was  their  heart's  choice. 

Others  who  had  had  no  heart  to  shout  for  Joachim, 
shouted  now  twice  as  loud,  for  the  reason  that  they 
shouted  out  of  joy  at  the  turn  events  had  taken,  so 
unlocked  for  a  few  hours  ago. 

And  this  change  in  feeling,  perhaps,  had  got  into  my 
blood  and  made  me  feel  so  different.  Or  was  it  because 
my  task  was  done?  No  need  this  morning  to  steady  my 
hand  to  see  if  I  could  shoot  straight,  for  no  need  would 
come.  No  need  to  think,  plot  or  plan. 

The  travelling  of  secret  passages  was  at  an  end.  Hem- 
rich  was  gone,  good  horses  taking  him  across  the  frontier 
before  Karl  could  catch  up  with  him,  so,  now,  no  chance 
to  cross  blades  with  him.  Zergald's  nails  were  cut  and  he 
himself  in  all  but  name  a  prisoner. 

No  need  to  plan  to  circumvent  his  schemes,  for  scheme 
he  could  not.  No  need  to  worry  over  papers,  now  back 
safe  in  Kurlmurt's  strong  box.  No  need  to  think  of  any- 
thing, unless 

My  hands  gripped  the  railing  again,  and  far  up  the 
shore  my  eyes  sought  the  white  quay,  then  that  spot 
where  the  grounds  about  her  palace  reached  the  waters. 

And  while  I  looked  and  thought  of  what  I  should  not, 
Karl  stepped  out  upon  the  balcony. 

I  did  not  turn  even  when  he  laid  his  hand  gently  on  my 
shoulder. 


HILMA 

For  a  moment  he  looked  where  I  looked,  and  perhaps 
felt  one  bit  what  I  felt. 

"Well  done,  John  Converse,  well  done !"  he  said. 

"I'm  not  done  yet,"  I  answered  suddenly,  a  madness 
seeming  to  grip  me  and  set  my  mind  in  a  whirl. 

"No,  it's  not  actually  done,  it's  true,"  he  answered, 
mistaking  my  meaning;  "but  in  an  hour  she  will  be 
crowned." 

"Will  she?"  I  cried,  turning  and  looking  at  him  for 
the  first  time.  "Will  she,  think  you  ?  How  do  you  know  ? 
If  I  lift  my  finger  you'll  have  no  one  to  crown  this  day." 

He  looked  at  me  steadily  for  a  moment,  and  then  his 
hand  fell  on  my  shoulder  again. 

I  dropped  into  a  chair  on  the  other  side  of  the  table 
and  buried  my  face  in  my  hands. 

"I  mean  it  to  be  well  done,"  I  murmured. 

"And  no  one  else  could  have  done  it  as  you  have." 

"What  does  Kurlmurt  say?"  I  asked,  raising  my  head. 

"Nothing.  And  yet  even  now  she  has  told  him  she 
would  not  be  crowned." 

"But  he  persuaded  her?"  I  demanded  almost  angrily. 

"Yes,  he  prevailed  upon  her." 

"Tell  the  waiter  to  send  my  luggage  to  the  station. 
I'll  take  the  evening  train." 

"There's  no  need  to  run  away,"  Karl  said.  "There's 
no  hint  of  the  part  you  took.  Kurlmurt  saw  the  grand 
dukes  and  told  them  you  had  found  the  envelope  by 
chance ;  he  explained  it  easily.  Of  course,  the  fact  that 
Zergald  held  her  captive  will  leak  out  in  time,  but  now  no 
one  knows  the  truth,  and  so 

But  Karl  stopped,  seeing  the  look  on  my  face. 


CORONATION  325 

"I'll  arrange  for  you  to  go,"  he  said,  "if  you  think 
you're  strong  enough  to  travel." 

"I'm  strong  enough  to  travel,"  I  answered. 

The  sudden  change  in  plans  made  much  to  be  done, 
and  while  the  people  rejoiced,  there  was  a  great  hurry- 
ing here  and  there  to  prepare  the  princess  for  the  cere- 
mony. Some  talk  had  been  of  a  postponement,  but 
Hilma  refused  to  listen  to  such  a  plan,  saying,  if  she 
must  be  crowned  at  all  it  would  be  at  once. 

Karl  left  me,  after  arranging  for  my  leaving,  but 
returned  within  the  hour,  as  I  was  to  go  with  him  to  the 
cathedral. 

In  that  hour  that  I  waited  alone  my  thoughts  were  a 
strange  jumbling.  As  questions  had  arisen  I  had  met 
them,  and  if  when  all  was  past  and  done  I  felt  I  could 
have  acted  differently,  or  at  the  crossing  paths  turned  to 
one  side  when  at  the  time  I  took  the  other,  I  see  no  need 
to  set  it  down  here. 

Sufficient  to  say,  I  went  back  slowly  over  all  that  had 
occurred.  I  had  dined  alone  with  her  on  the  little  bal- 
cony. It  had  been  the  meeting  place  for  many  confer- 
ences, and  over  the  table  I  had  talked  with  Karl  and  Kurl- 
murt  and  Heinrich. 

In  the  garden  below  we  had  fought  our  brief,  sharp 
fight ;  and  there  on  the  lake  I  had  seen  her  for  the  second 
time  and  crossed  but  three  nights  before  to  her  help. 

I  had  much  to  occupy  my  mind  that  hour,  and  it  seemed 
very  soon  when  Karl  came  again. 

I  mounted  the  horse  he  had  brought  me,  and  we  rode 
back,  side  by  side,  to  the  cathedral. 

All  about  us  the  crowd  pressed  close ;  overhead,  flags 


326  HILMA 

flew.  Her  picture  covered  the  walls  and  bunting  hung 
from  every  house  front. 

It  was  a  great  holiday  crowd,  gay  and  happy.  To  them 
there  was  no  undercurrent.  The  princess  was  to  be  their 
queen ;  a  place,  to  them,  she  could  only  welcome.  That 
was  enough  for  every  man  and  woman  in  Zakbar,  except 
perhaps  three.  Karl  and  Kurlmurt  could  but  rejoice, 
though  I  am  sure  their  happiness  was  clouded  a  bit  by 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

We  rode  to  the  side  entrance  of  the  cathedral,  and  then 
as  in  a  dream  I  saw  transpire  what  all  those  days  I  had 
striven  to  make  possible. 

She  took  the  oath.  The  cardinal  placed  the  crown 
upon  her  fair  golden-brown  hair,  and  she  turned 
facing  us.  The  organ  peeled  forth,  and  yet  I  seemed 
to  hear  no  sound,  unless  it  was  a  long-drawn  cry  of 
pain. 

Before  me  on  the  high  steps  stood  a  tall  fair  woman. 
She  was  pale  standing  there,  so  straight,  a  look  of 
determination  on  her  face,  but  to  me  no  real  gladness  in 
her  eyes. 

And  then  Karl  touched  me  on  the  arm  and  beckoned  me 
to  follow  him. 

I  did  so,  moving  as  if  in  a  dream,  my  eyes  on  her  face, 
for  I  thought  it  was  my  last  sight. 

"Wait  here,"  Karl  said. 

I  looked  up  then,  and  found  I  was  in  a  small  room,  Karl 
having  as  he  spoke  left  me. 

Then  Kurlmurt  came,  but  only  for  an  instant. 

Our  hands  clasped  and  he  pressed  my  fingers  in  an  iron 
grasp. 


CORONATION  327 

"It's  no  time  to  speak  of  gratitude  when  things  have 
had  to  be  done  that  seem  to  say  we  have  none." 

"We  all  of  us  were  as  one  to  do  a  thing,  and  it's  done," 
I  answered. 

"Aye,  it's  done,"  he  said,  looking  away  from  me  for 
an  instant,  "it's  done,  and  one-half  of  me  shouts  with 
the  mob,  but  the  other  half,  John  Converse,  has  no  hur- 
rah to  utter.  I  love  her  as  my  own  child,  and  I'm  not 
so  old  or  gruff  a  soldier  not  to  know  that  the  heart's  the 
guide.  Yet  at  times  in  matters  of  state  the  heart — what 
the  heart  feels " 

"Is  a  treasure  to  be  cherished,"  I  finished  for  him. 

"God  give  you  strength  to  see  it  so,"  he  said,  and  with 
another  grip  of  the  hand  he  was  gone. 

And  then  as  I  waited  some  minutes,  wondering  where 
Karl  could  be,  the  door  opened  again  and  he  stood  beck- 
oning me  to  follow. 

"Come!"  he  said,  and  we  passed  on  down  the  hall  to 
another  door. 

"Wait  here.  I  will  be  back  for  you  in  time  to  ride  to 
the  station." 

The  room  was  dark,  heavy  curtains  being  drawn  at  the 
windows.  A  large  oak  table  was  in  the  middle  of  the 
floor,  and  I  moved  toward  the  chair  at  its  side. 

Then  as  my  eyes  grew  accustomed  to  the  half  light  the 
curtains  at  the  windows  were  thrown  back  and  Hilma 
stood  before  me. 

For  an  instant  we  faced  each  other  without  a  word,  and 
then  she  moved  forward  slowly. 

"They  tell  me  you  are  going  at  once,"  she  said  in  a 
voice  little  more  than  a  whisper. 


328  HILMA 

I  bowed  my  head,  unable  to  speak.  My  heart  beat  fast ; 
a  great  longing  swelled  within  me  and  I  felt  as  if  nothing 
could  keep  me  from  her.  And  then  my  weakness  vanished 
before  hers. 

She  had  done  the  thing  they  asked,  had  gone  on  strong 
in  her  determination  to  do  what  was  demanded  of  her, 
but  now  that  it  was  done  she  threw  courage  to  the  winds 
and  asked  for  what  her  heart  demanded. 

"John!"  she  cried. 

I  led  her  gently  to  a  chair. 

"Hilma,"  I  said,  speaking  slowly,  with  the  realisation 
that  I  must  be  brave  as  against  her  weakness,  "at  the  last 
let  us  keep  our  courage  if  we  cannot  our  hearts." 

"But  what  is  it  all?"  she  cried.  "I  am  their  queen,  but 
no  crown  was  ever  more  cruel,  no  task  ever  harder.  I 
want " 

"Hush !"  I  interrupted.  "Neither  of  us  is  over  strong. 
What  our  hearts  say  is  a  sealed  book  that  we  cannot 
speak  of  aloud." 

"But  it  will  be  heard.  I  cannot  let  you  go.  I  want  you 
and  only  you.  If  you  leave  me  now " 

"I  shall  only  go  where  I  can  be  recalled  if  you  need  me." 

"I  need  you  now !  now !  now !" 

"If  you  ever  need  me  as  you  have  the  last  few  weeks," 
I  answered. 

"But  will  you  come  a  month  hence;  a  year?" 

Her  hands  were  grasping  mine,  and  then  at  the  question 
my  love  swelled  to  its  full,  and  in  an  instant  she,  Queen 
of  Scarvania  though  she  was,  was  in  my  arms. 

"You  will  not  leave  me?"  she  cried,  clinging  to  me,  her 
hand  softly  caressing  my  forehead. 


CORONATION  329 

And  then  I  realised  what  I  had  done,  yet  felt  no 
shame. 

"My  queen,"  I  answered,  stepping  back  and  looking 
down  upon  her,  "I  cannot  stay." 

"No !  no !"  she  cried.  "I  shall  abdicate.  Kurlmurt  can 
rule  as  well  as  I " 

But  I  shook  my  head. 

"Oh !"  she  cried,  "even  you  are  against  me." 

"I  am  for  you,  my  queen,  and  forever,  and  being  so 
must  do  what  I  would  not." 

"I  shall  abdicate.  Ah,  do  not  look  so.  I  shall,  if  not 
to-day,  a  month  or  a  year  hence,  and  then  I  shall  come 
to  you  if  you  will  not  to  me." 

"Then,"  I  said,  "I  shall  come  to  you." 

"Then  you  will  come  to  me  ?" 

"Then  I  will  come  to  you." 

"I  shall  send  for  you."    Her  eyes  held  mine. 

"I  shall  come  and  now  I  swear  forever  allegiance  to  my 
queen,"  and  I  dropped  to  my  knees,  pressing  her  hands 
to  my  lips. 

She  took  my  face  between  her  hands,  as  she  had  that  day 
which  seemed  so  long  ago,  and  looked  earnestly  into  my 
eyes;  then  leaning  down  slowly,  her  lips  touched  mine. 

"No  other  lips,  no  other  love  but  yours." 

"No  other  lips,  no  other  love,"  I  answered  her. 

For  a  full  minute  I  knelt  so,  looking  into  her  face, 
studying  each  line,  tracing  each  feature — a  memory  to 
carry  with  me. 

And  as  I  knelt  the  bells  above  us  rang  forth,  one  long 
peal. 

The  joy  in  her  face  died  down. 


330  HILMA 

Again  the  bells  pealed  forth  and  then  a  knock  came  at 
the  door. 

"It's  I,  your  Majesty,"  Karl  said. 

"In  a  moment,  Karl !  in  a  moment !"  she  cried.  "They 
will  demand  enough ;  one  moment  more  now." 

"The  people  are  waiting,  the  bells  are  being  rung,"  he 
answered. 

"Go !"  I  whispered.      "You  must  some  time." 

But  she  clung  to  me  and  her  arms  were  about  my  neck. 

She  said — ah  what!  Again  Karl  knocked,  after  wait- 
ing. Again  she  begged  him  to  go  away,  but  at  last  I 
called  for  him  to  enter,  though  she  cried  out  that  he 
should  not. 

And  so  at  last  she  passed  from  the  room.  Slow  steps ; 
her  eyes  looking  back — a  pause  at  the  door — a  last  look 
and  she  was  gone. 

Karl  came,  and,  like  one  in  a  dream,  I  followed  him. 

We  mounted  at  the  door  and  pressed  our  way  through 
the  great  throng  about  the  cathedral.  The  square  was 
one  mass  of  people,  and  through  it  we  made  our  way 
slowly. 

As  we  neared  the  farther  side  the  great  bells  rang  forth, 
peal  upon  peal,  and  then  from  every  part  of  the  city 
answering  bells  gave  forth  answering  peal. 

At  the  water  front  the  cannons  roared  a  salute,  and  then 
a  mighty  shout  went  up  from  the  crowd. 

I  pulled  up  my  horse  and  turned.  On  the  top  of  the 
great  steps,  between  the  huge  pillars,  a  tall  girl  stood. 
On  her  head  of  fair  golden-brown  hair  rested  a  crown. 
She  raised  her  hand  slowly,  and  the  crowd  set  up  a  wild 
cry. 


CORONATION  331 

"Long  live  her  Majesty!  Long  live  her  Majesty! 
Long  live  Queen  Hilma !" 

The  cannons  boomed,  the  bells  rang  on  and  on,  and  then 
I  turned  and  followed  Karl,  the  only  one  of  all  that  mul- 
titude without  a  cry  of  joy  upon  his  lips. 

And  now  eighteen  months  have  gone  by.  I  have  still 
deserted  America,  hovering  here  on  the  Continent  or  in 
England.  Twice  I  have  seen  Karl. 

All  is  well.  Heinrich  still  gone,  though  under  Kurl- 
murt's  eye;  Zergald  away,  living  a  lonely  man,  yet  a 
sub j  ect  to  the  queen  he  would  not  have  had,  for  she  in  her 
goodness  forgave  him  and  only  stripped  him  of  his 
power. 

And  Hilma  ?  I  have  three  letters.  All  that  they  should 
be  from  a  queen  to  an  American,  one  of  a  race  her 
father  liked  full  well. 

Yet  at  the  last  there  is  a  cry  somewhere  in  the  words  or 
else  between  the  lines,  and  it  is  only  because  it's  best 
for  her  and  best  for  me  that  I  hold  back  from  another 
hurried  trip — London  to  Paris — then  on — on — over  wild 
country  to  that  little  sunny  lake,  cast  in  a  setting  rich 
and  grand,  where  lives  one  who — some  day — but  then, 
who  can  tell — who  is  to-day  my  queen. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


REC'D 


&    MAR  05 1989' 
B  27  1989" 

-RENEWABLE 


AUG  051994 


DUE  2  WKS  FROM  BATE  DECEIVED 

REC'D  LD-URL 
SEP151994 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000037172     4 


